Skip to main content

Full text of "Twice-born men : a clinic in regeneration : a footnote in narrative to Pofessor William James's "The varieties of religious experience""

See other formats


HI  CO 


.CO 


II 

III  III  111!  I II 


LIBRARY 


ttife  (Enllwje 


TORONTO 


(tie? 


Register  No. 


PRESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 


3KEpcliffe  College,  Toronto 


FROM 


\  \ 


u  ^iWio[L..kA..M,U,IAu 


TWICE-BORN  MEN 


A  FOOTNOTE  IN  NARRATIVE  TO  PROFESSOR  WILLIAM 

JAMES'S  STUDY  IN  HUMAN  NATURE  'THE 

VARIETIES  OF  RELIGIOUS  EXPERIENCE  ' 


BY 

HAROLD  BEGBIE 

AUTHOR    OF    'MASTER    WORKERS,1    'THE    PRIEST,'    'THE    VIG] 
'TABLES   OF    STONE,'    'RACKET   AND    REST,' 
'  THE    CAGE,'    ETC. 


POPULAR    EDITION 


HODDER    AND    STOUGHTON 

LONDON  NEW  YORK  TORONTO 


'  No  heart  is  pure  that  is  not  passionate, 
No  virtue  is  safe  that  is  not  enthusiastic.' 

SEELEY. 


TO 

WILLIAM   JAMES 

PROFESSOR  OF  PHILOSOPHY  AT  HARVARD  UNIVERSITY 

WITH  ADMIRATION  AND  RESPECT 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PREFACE 9 

I. — A  PART  OF  LONDON 23 

II. — THE  PUNCHER 29 

III. — A  TIGHT  HANDFUL 45 

IV.— O.  B.  D.          .........  63 

V. — THE  CRIMINAL 77 

VI. — A  COPPER  BASHER 101 

VII. — LOWEST  OF  THE  Low 117 

VIII. — THE  PLUMBER 131 

IX. — RAGS  AND  BONES         .       „ 151 

X. — APPARENT  FAILURE 167 

POSTSCRIPT 187 


PREFACE 


I  was  gathering  together  the  strange  and  almost 
inconceivable  materials  which  go  to  make  this  book, 
I  was  conscious  of  so  many  and  such  diverse  emotions  that 
the  point  of  view  from  which  it  should  be  written  changed 
with  every  fresh  turn  in  my  journey  of  discovery,  and  per 
plexed  me  increasingly  with  the  multitude  of  its  aspects. 

But  now  that  I  sit  down  actually  to  write  what  I  have 
learned,  now  that  I  set  out  to  play  showman,  dramatist,  or 
author  to  the  little  group  of  human  beings  with  whom  I 
have  been  companioned  for  the  past  few  weeks,  there  is 
in  my  mind  one  uppermost  feeling,  one  central  and  domin 
ating  sensation  of  the  emotions,  and  this  is  a  feeling  of 
astonishment  that  all  the  terrible  tragedy,  all  the  infinite 
pathos,  all  the  amazing  psychology,  all  the  agony  and  bitter 
suffering,  all  the  depth  and  profundity  of  spiritual  experi 
ence  with  which  I  have  to  deal,  all  of  it,  was  discovered 
in  a  single  quarter  of  London. 

Here  in  this  little  book,  which  tells  the  story  of  a 
few  humble  and  quite  commonplace  human  beings,  is  such 
astonishing  psychology  as  must  surely  bewilder  the  meta 
physician,  the  social  reformer,  the  criminologist,  the 
theologian,  and  the  philosopher ;  and  it  is  unearthed> 
brought  to  the  surface  of  observation,  this  incredible 
psychology,  from  a  single  quarter  of  London,  from  a  few 
shabby  streets  huddled  together  on  the  western  edge  of  the 
metropolis,  forming  a  locality  of  their  own,  calling  them 
selves  by  a  particular  name,  and  living  almost  as  entirely 
aloof  from  the  rest  of  London  as  Cranford  from  Drumble. 


io  PREFACE 

One  would  say  that  a  man  might  go  here  and  there 
in  London,  picking  and  choosing  among  all  the  city's  multi 
farious  districts,  and  at  the  end  of  his  researches  find  half 
a  dozen  human  beings  whose  psychological  experiences 
would  amaze  the  general  world  and  prove  of  considerable, 
even  of  lasting  interest  to  metaphysics  and  philosophy. 
But  who  would  say  that  one  might  find,  without  difficulty 
and  without  selection,  in  a  single  negligible  fragment  of 
the  vast  city,  men  whose  feelings,  struggles,  and  experi 
ences  in  the  moral  sphere  contribute  such  extraordinary 
material  to  psychology  as  that  of  which  this  book  is  com 
posed?  One  is  startled  by  the  possibility  that  every  single 
individual  among  the  swarming  millions  of  London,  the 
fermentation  of  whose  brains  is  the  spirit,  mystery,  and 
attraction  of  the  great  city,  has  this  supreme  interest  for 
the  rest  of  us — that  every  single  individual  maintains  a 
struggle  of  some  kind  with  the  forces  of  good  and  evil, 
and  in  the  silence  of  his  soul  holds  some  secret  intercourse 
with  the  universe.  Is  it  possible  that  the  vilest,  the  most 
degraded,  the  most  abandoned,  and  even  the  most  stupid 
of  all  those  massed  and  congregated  millions,  hides  from 
the  gaze  of  his  fellow-men  longings  and  hungering  aspira 
tions  which  in  the  eyes  of  the  angels  entitle  him  to  his 
place  in  the  cosmos? 

One  feels,  standing  at  some  central  point  in  London, 
and  studying  the  incessant  multitude  of  human  beings,  that 
personality  is  blurred  into  some  such  sameness  as  one  sees 
in  a  flock  of  sheep,  or  in  a  procession  of  waves,  or  in  an 
ant-heap.  And  passing  through  a  dreary  street  of  inter 
minable  villas,  one  feels  that  a  monotony  similar  to  the 
bricks  and  slates  and  window-frames  must  characterize  the 
lives  of  their  occupiers,  that  the  man  who  lives  in  Number  3 
can  be  of  no  more  interest  to  us  than  the  man  who  pays 
the  rent  of  Number  27,  and  that  all  the  children  playing 
on  the  pavements  or  shouting  in  the  road  are  similar  one 
to  the  other  as  the  leaves  on  the  stunted  limes  behind  the 
garden  railings. 

But  reflection  tells  us  that  every  human  unit  in  this 
great  mass  of  mortality  has  a  silence  and  a  solitude  proper 


PREFACE  ii 

to  hrmself  alone.  His  thought  is  separate.  Fractional  may 
be  his  occupation  or  his  idleness,  his  virtue  or  his  vice,  his 
laughter  or  his  tears ;  but  he  himself,  he  in  the  silence  and 
solitude  of  his  thought,  the  quintessence  of  the  man,  is 
integral.  One  may  classify  him  in  a  hundred  ways,  and 
find  that  he  fits  perfectly  into  our  tables  of  anthropological 
statistics ;  but  the  silence  and  the  solitude  in  which  his 
thought  dwells  preserve  the  ultimate  reality  of  his  identity 
from  our  research. 

Possibly,  then,  every  individual  life  apparently  merged 
and  lost  in  the  thick  density  of  the  mass,  could  we  pene 
trate  to  this  solitude  of  the  soul,  would  possess  interest  for 
the  gossip  and  information  for  the  student  of  human  nature. 

More  or  less  interest ;  more  or  less  information. 

Yes ;  this  is  probably  true.  The  apprehension  that  every 
unit  in  the  multitude  has  his  own  individual  silence  of  the 
soul,  his  own  impenetrable  chamber  of  thought,  his  own 
unbroken  and  incommunicable  solitude,  brings  home  to  us 
the  knowledge  that  one's  own  pressing  sense  of  personal 
identity  is  the  property  of  all  mankind,  that  sameness  is 
ultimately  impossible,  that  variation  is  the  law,  that  the 
swarm  is  composed  of  separate  and  individual  ones. 

And  yet  it  still  remains  remarkable  that  all  the  won 
derful  biography  of  this  book  was  discovered  in  a  single 
quarter  of  the  town. 


II 

In  The  Varieties  of  Religious  Experience,  Professor 
William  James  defines  religion  as  '  the  feelings,  acts,  and 
experiences  of  individual  men  in  their  solitude,  so  far  as 
they  apprehend  themselves  to  stand  in  relation  to  what 
ever  they  may  consider  the  divine. '  This  definition  must 
not  be  restricted  to  theologians  and  philosophers.  Hamlet's 
religion  is  more  to  humanity  than  that  of  Athanasius.  The 


12  PREFACE 

religion  of  Crainquebille  has  its  profound  interest.  Every 
man  who  thinks  at  all,  however  noisy  his  public  worship 
of  the  no-God,  does  in  his  solitude  feel  himself  to  stand  in 
some  relation  to  the  universe.  Every  man  has  a  religion. 

This  religion  of  the  ordinary  man  must  possess  more 
interest  for  the  student  of  human  nature  than  '  the  second 
hand  religious  life  '  of  the  conventional  formalist.  It  has 
the  attraction  of  diversity,  the  sympathy  of  drama,  the 
force  of  reality.  It  is  '  the  primordial  thing.'  '  Churches,' 
says  Professor  James,  '  when  once  established,  live  at 
second-hand  upon  tradition,  but  the  founders  of  every 
Church  owed  their  power  originally  to  the  fact  of  their 
direct  personal  communion  with  the  divine.  Not  only  the 
superhuman  founders,  the  Christ,  the  Buddha,  Mahomet, 
but  all  the  originators  of  Christian  sects  have  been  in  this 
case.' 

Here,  in  this  book,  then,  is  a  record  of  individual  reli 
gion  manifesting  itself  in  modern  London  among  men  with 
whom  a  theologian  would  scarcely  pause  for  a  moment's 
discussion,  but  who  may  seem  to  the  reader,  nevertheless, 
of  that  very  order  of  simple  souls  chosen  by  the  Light  of 
the  World  for  the  central  revolution  of  human  history. 

If  there  is  aught  in  these  men  to  shock  our  respect  for 
the  normal,  let  it  be  remembered  that  profound  changes  in 
character  are  not  conventional.  You  cannot  have  upheaval 
with  platitude. 

Professor  James  teaches  the  student  of  psychology  to 
expect  something  exceptional  and  eccentric  in  men  who 
have  suffered  a  profound  spiritual  experience.  He  con 
trasts  such  men  with  the  ordinary  religious  believer  '  who 
follows  the  conventional  observances  of  his  country,  whether 
it  be  Buddhist,  Christian,  or  Mohammedan  ;  his  religion  has 
been  made  for  him  by  others,  communicated  to  him  by 
tradition,  determined  to  fixed  forms  by  imitation,  and 
retained  by  habit.'  He  declares  that  it  profits  us  little  to 
study  this  second-hand  religious  life,  and  says,  '  We  must 
make  search  rather  for  the  original  experiences  which  were 
the  pattern-setters  to  all  this  mass  of  suggested  feeling  and 
imitated  conduct.  These  experiences  we  can  only  find  in 


PREFACE  13 

individuals  for  whom  religion  exists  not  as  a  dull  habit, 
but  as  an  acute  fever  rather.'  As  Seeley  says  in  the  phrase 
which  I  have  taken  for  the  motto  of  this  book,  '  No  heart 
is  pure  that  is  not  passionate ;  no  virtue  is  sate  that  is  not 
enthusiastic. ' 

Such  religion  as  this  book  will  contain  is  the  strange, 
individual,  and  elemental  force  which  one  finds  in  the  Book 
of  Job,  in  the  Psalms  of  David,  in  the  Pilgrim's  Progress. 
It  is  the  struggle  of  overmastered  and  defeated  souls  for 
liberty,  for  life,  for  escape  from  hell.  It  reveals  in  the 
hearts  of  men  whom  science  and  law  would  condemn  as 
hopeless  of  reformation,  such  possibilities  of  purity  and 
devotion  as  La  Rochefoucauld  would  have  us  believe  do 
not  exist  even  in  the  hearts  of  the  best.  It  is  religion 
terribly  real  in  men  who  have  terribly  suffered. 

From  this  religion  of  my  book  flows  everything  else. 


Ill 

At  the  beginning  is  the  revelation  that  the  lost  can  be 
saved.  One  listens  too  willingly  nowadays  to  the  path 
ologist  ready  to  pronounce  physiological  judgment  upon 
every  soul  of  man.  It  is  our  avoidance  of  the  miracle 
which  disposes  us  to  the  conviction  that  certain  people  are 
beyond  the  reach  of  regeneration.  Our  fashionable  support 
of  the  Salvation  Army  is  inspired  largely  by  the  success  of 
what  is  called  its  '  Social  Work.'  We  think  that  a  tramp 
may  be  lifted  from  the  gutters,  stood  upon  his  feet,  put  to 
some  task,  and  made  a  citizen ;  we  think  that  a  family 
sinking  towards  destitution  may  be  emigrated  to  Canada 
and  saved  to  human  society ;  but,  antipathy  to  the  miracle 
will  not  let  us  believe  that  a  dipsomaniac  of  a  sudden  can 
lose  all  desire  for  alcohol,  that  a  criminal  who  has  spent 
the  best  part  of  his  life  in  prisons  may  of  a  sudden  turn 
from  his  crime ;  we  are  sceptical  about  these  revolutions 


i4  PREFACE 

which  pathology  is  inclined  to  pronounce  impossible,  and 
as  for  '  conversions  ' — as  for  the  dipsomaniac  and  the  gaol 
bird  becoming  savers  of  other  men  in  the  name  of  religion 
— as  for  this,  we  shrug  our  shoulders  and  inquire,  Is  it 
true?  or  dismiss  it  as  hysteria. 

But  to  make  a  tramp  a  workman  is  commonplace. 
Why  are  we  interested  in  dull  things?  To  convert  the 
worst  of  men  into  a  saint  is  a  miracle  in  psychology. 
Why  are  we  not  interested  in  this  great  matter? 


IV 

What  is  '  conversion  '? 

According  to  Professor  James,  in  whose  steps  we  follow 
with  admiration  and  respect,  '  to  be  converted,  to  be 
regenerated,  to  receive  grace,  to  experience  religion,  to 
gain  assurance,  are  so  many  phrases  which  denote  the 
process,  gradual  or  sudden,  by  which  a  self  hitherto  divided, 
and  consciously  wrong  inferior  and  unhappy,  becomes  uni 
fied  and  consciously  right  superior  and  happy,  in  con 
sequence  of  its  firmer  hold  upon  religious  realities.' 

Elsewhere  he  speaks  of  '  those  striking  instantaneous 
instances  of  which  Saint  Paul's  is  the  most  eminent,  and 
in  which  often,  amid  tremendous  emotional  excitement  or 
perturbation  of  the  senses,  a  complete  division  is  estab 
lished  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  between  the  old  life  and 
the  new.' 

These  definitions,  as  all  the  world  knows,  are  illustrated 
in  Professor  James's  book  by  remarkable  and  well-authenti 
cated  histories  of  personal  conversion.  The  evidence  for 
the  reality  of  these  immense  changes  in  character  is  over 
whelming,  and  the  only  point  where  the  psychologists  find 
themselves  at  issue  is  the  means  by  which  they  have  been 
accomplished.  As  to  that  interesting  conflict  of  opinion  the 
reader  is  referred  to  the  combatants.  The  purpose  of  this 


PREFACE  15 

book,  which  I  venture  to  describe  as  a  footnote  in  narrative 
to  Professor  James's  famous  work,  is  to  bring  home  to 
men's  minds  this  fact  concerning  conversion,  that,  what 
ever  it  may  be,  conversion  is  the  only  means  by  which  a 
radically  bad  person  can  be  changed  into  a  radically  good 
person. 

Whatever  we  may  think  of  the  phenomenon  itself,  the 
fact  stands  clear  and  unassailable  that  by  this  thing  called 
conversion,  men  consciously  wrong,  inferior,  and  unhappy 
become  consciously  right,  superior,  and  happy.  It  pro 
duces  not  a  change,  but  a  revolution  in  character.  It  does 
not  alter,  it  creates  a  new  personality.  The  phrase  '  a  new 
birth  '  is  not  a  rhetorical  hyperbole,  but  a  fact  of  the 
physical  kingdom.  Men,  who  have  been  irretrievably  bad> 
and  under  conversion  have  become  ardent  savers  of  the  lost, 
tell  us,  with  all  the  pathetic  emphasis  of  their  inexpressible 
and  impenetrable  discovery,  that  in  the  change  which  over 
came  them  they  were  conscious  of  being  '  born  again.'  To 
them,  and  we  can  go  to  no  other  authorities,  this  tre 
mendous  revolution  in  personality  signifies  a  new  birth.  It 
transforms  Goneril  into  Cordelia,  Caliban  into  Ariel,  Saul 
of  Tarsus  into  Paul  the  apostle. 

There  is  no  medicine,  no  Act  of  Parliament,  no  moral 
treatise,  and  no  invention  of  philanthropy  which  can  trans 
form  a  man  radically  bad  into  a  man  radically  good.  If 
the  State,  burdened  and  shackled  by  its  horde  of  outcasts 
and  sinners,  would  march  freely  and  efficiently  to  its  goal, 
it  must  be  at  the  hands  of  religion  that  relief  is  sought. 
Only  religion  can  perform  the  miracle  which  will  convert 
the  burden  into  assistance.  There  is  nothing  else ;  there 
can  be  nothing  else.  Science  despairs  of  these  people  and 
pronounces  them  '  hopeless  '  and  '  incurable. '  Politicians 
find  themselves  at  the  end  of  their  resources.  Philanthropy 
begins  to  wonder  whether  its  charity  could  not  be  turned 
into  a  more  fertile  channel.  The  law  speaks  of  '  criminal 
classes.'  It  is  only  religion  that  is  not  in  despair  about  this 
mass  of  profitless  evil  dragging  at  the  heels  of  progress — 
the  religion  which  still  believes  in  miracle. 

Professor  James,  you  notice,  speaks  of  men  consciously 


16  PREFACE 

unhappy  becoming  consciously  happy.  This  phrase  helps 
one  to  understand  that  particular  side  of  the  Salvation 
Army's  methods  which  offends  so  many  people — its  bands, 
its  cheerful  singing,  and  its  laughing  optimism.  You 
cannot  imagine  what  effect  these  exhilarating  bands,  these 
rejoicing  hymns,  and  these  radiant  Salvationists  produce  in 
streets  of  infinite  squalor  and  abysmal  degradation.  Think 
what  it  means  for  a  sodden  and  degraded  Miserable, 
shivering  some  Sunday  morning  in  his  filthy  rags  on  the 
steps  of  a  common  lodging-house,  hating  himself,  hating 
God,  and  regarding  the  whole  race  of  humanity  with 
hostility,  to  hear  suddenly  the  jocund  clash  of  brass  music, 
to  catch  words  that  challenge  his  wretchedness  and  despair 
with  exhilarating  joy,  and  then  to  see  among  those 
marching  down  the  centre  of  his  dreary  street,  happy,  clean, 
and  rejoicing,  the  very  men  who  once  shared  his  dog's  life 
of  misery  and  crime. 

It  is  the  rejoicing,  singing,  irrepressible  happiness  of 
the  Salvationist,  which  often  makes  him  such  a  powerful 
saver  of  other  men.  Such  a  spirit  exists  in  these  savers  of 
the  lost  as  moved  an  American  writer,  quoted  by  Professor 
James,  to  exclaim  :  '  I  am  bold  to  say  that  the  work  of 
God  in  the  conversion  of  one  soul,  considered  together  with 
the  source,  foundation,  and  purchase  of  it,  and  also  the 
benefit  and  eternal  issue  of  it,  is  a  more  glorious  work  of 
God  than  the  creation  of  the  whole  material  universe.' 
Such  a  phrase  almost  disgusts  the  cold-blooded.  But  at 
the  very  heart  of  this  mystery  of  conversion  is  a  wild  joy. 
A  soul  consciously  unhappy  has  become  consciously  happy. 
A  soul  bound  and  in  prison  has  been  loosed  and  is  free. 
Does  one  expect  a  man  whose  entire  being  has  suffered  so 
great,  so  pervasive,  so  cataclysmic  a  change,  to  walk 
sedately,  to  measure  his  words,  to  take  the  temperature  of 
his  enthusiasm  and  feel  the  pulse  of  his  transport?  The 
enchanted  felicity  which  sends  this  man  singing  and 
marching  into  the  slums  is  not  only  the  token  of  the  miracle 
in  himself,  but  is  the  magic,  as  my  book  shows  over  and 
over  again,  which  draws  unhappy  and  dejected  souls  to 
make  surrender  of  their  sin  and  wretchedness. 


PREFACE  17 

Does  not  Christ  speak  of  a  sinner's  repentance  actually 
increasing  the  joy  of  Heaven? 

I  have  walked  with  one  of  these  converted  Salvationists 
— an  ex-soldier  and  now  a  road-labourer* — through  some 
of  the  most  evil  and  desperate  streets  in  West  London.  I 
observed  how  his  handsome  face,  with  its  bronzed  colour 
and  its  bright  eyes,  the  proud  carriage  of  his  vigorous 
body,  and  the  steadied  cheerfulness  of  his  voice,  attracted 
the  notice  and  held  the  attention  of  the  hundreds  of  dis 
reputable  people  swarming  in  that  neighbourhood.  I 
attributed  this  interest  to  his  good  looks  and  his  air  of 
well-being;  for  my  companion,  on  these  occasions,  was 
not  in  the  uniform  of  the  Salvation  Army  ;  fresh  from  his 
work,  fresh  from  his  tea  in  a  comfortable  and  happy  home, 
well  dressed,  smart,  and  attractive,  he  walked  as  an  English 
workman,  consciously  right,  superior,  and  happy,  through 
streets  filled  with  people  consciously  wrong,  inferior,  and 
unhappy.  But  I  discovered  the  reason  for  the  attention 
he  attracted.  I  said  that  the  people  seemed  to  regard  him 
with  wonder,  and  a  little  envy.  '  You  should  see  them,' 
he  replied,  '  when  we  march  down  here  on  Sunday  morning 
in  the  red  jersey;  I,  Tom  This,  Joe  That,  and  Will  Other- 
fellow,  all  of  us  at  one  time  the  worst  men  in  the  whole 
neighbourhood.' 

The  joy  of  the  converted  Salvationist,  so  attractive  and 
startling  to  miserable  and  abandoned  wretches,  is  an 
essential  feature  of  reform  by  conversion.  It  is  almost  the 
central  force  of  the  whole  movement.  But  it,  in  its  turn, 
effects  conversion  by  love  of  the  highest  order — love  which 
seeks  out  the  lost  and  shows  infinite  tenderness  to  the 
worst.  Professor  James  has  not  missed  this  feature  of 
work  by  conversion.  '  General  Booth,  the  founder  of  the 
Salvation  Army,'  he  says,  '  considers  that  the  first  vital 
step  in  saving  outcasts  consists  in  making  them  feel  that 
some  decent  human  being  cares  enough  for  them  to  take 
an  interest  in  the  question  whether  they  are  to  rise  or 
sink.'  The  amazing  work  accomplished  by  the  Salvation 
Army — a  work  which  I  think  is  only  now  in  its  infancy, 

*  'The  Tight  Handful,'  p.  45 


i8  PREFACE 

and  which  will  probably  be  subjected  to  endless  evolutionary 
changes  without  losing  its  essential  character — is  a  work 
of  Love  fired  and  inspired  by  Joy. 

If  psychologists  would  know  the  secret  of  this  miracle, 
working  now  in  almost  every  country  under  the  sun,  they 
will  find  that  it  lies  in  using  men  once  consciously  wrong, 
inferior,  and  unhappy,  using  them  to  seek  and  to  save, 
with  a  contagious  joy  and  a  vital  affection,  those  of  their 
own  condition  in  life  who  are  still  consciously  wrong, 
inferior,  and  unhappy,  and  who  are  thus  in  despair  about 
themselves  only  because  they  believe  that  no  one  on  earth 
or  in  heaven  cares  whether  they  rise  or  sink. 

The  social  work  of  the  Salvation  Army  is  as  nothing 
to  its  spiritual  work,  and  that  social  work  itself  could  not 
exist  without  the  miracle  of  conversion. 


This  psychological  mystery  of  conversion  deserves  the 
practical  attention  of  the  social  reformer. 

In  this  book  it  will  be  seen  that  all  the  punishments 
invented  by  law  for  the  protection  of  property  and  the 
reformation  of  the  criminal,  fail  absolutely  of  their  purpose 
in  certain  cases,  and  only  render  more  hard  and  more 
rebellious  the  lawless  mind ;  whereas  that  lawless  mind, 
apparently  so  brutal,  terrible  and  hopeless,  responds  with 
extraordinary  sensitiveness  to  love  and  pity,  and  under  the 
influence  of  religion  becomes  perfected  in  all  that  makes 
for  the  highest  citizenship. 

It  would  be  a  simple  reform,  and  yet  one  of  the  most 
humane  and  useful,  if  the  State  did  away  with  the  formality 
of  prison  chaplains,  men  who  too  often  perform  their  per 
functory  duties  with  little  enthusiasm  and  with  little  hope 
of  achieving  anything,  and  admitted,  under  proper  authority, 
some  such  organization  as  the  Salvation  Army,  which  has 


PREFACE  19 

in  its  ranks  many  men  who  have  themselves  suffered  in 
prison,  who  know  the  criminal  mind,  and  who  would 
approach  the  most  deplorable  and  hopeless  case  with  the 
certain  knowledge  that  conversion  is  possible. 

Few  people,  I  think,  after  reading  this  book,  will  be 
able  to  enunciate  the  prayer,  '  That  it  may  please  Thee  to 
have  pity  upon  all  prisoners  and  captives,'  without  feeling 
that  divine  pity  will  only  manifest  itself  when  human  pity 
has  learned  to  make  use  of  common  sense  in  the  matter  of 
its  State  prisons. 

The  strange  revelations  which  this  book  makes  con 
cerning  our  prisons  and  our  police,  while  they  must  shock 
and  surprise  the  reader,  will  lead,  I  hope,  to  some  change 
in  administration  which  will  prevent  the  manufacture  of  a 
criminal  class — one  of  the  achievements  of  the  present 
system. 

The  police  have  many  virtues,  the  prison  system  has  of 
late  years  been  greatly  improved,  but,  as  this  book  will 
show,  for  certain  men,  forming  what  is  called  the  criminal 
class,  police  and  prison  join  forces  to  build  a  barrier  against 
their  improvement.  It  is  appalling  to  think  that  men  who 
once  got  into  the  black  books  of  the  police  of  their  neigh 
bourhood,  were  marked  down  by  them  for  such  cruel 
harassing,  such  fiendish  persecution,  and  such  cowardly 
bullying  as  hardly  disgraced  a  man-o'-war  in  the  worst 
days  of  the  press-gang. 

However  this  particular  attitude  of  the  police  towards 
their  enemies  may  have  changed  of  late,  for  masses  of 
people  in  London  the  police  still  exist,  not  as  the  guardians 
of  public  order,  but  as  agents  of  the  rich  and  enemies  of 
the  poor. 

Until  one  penetrates  into  the  vast  areas  of  destitution 
which  crowd  on  every  side  the  little  centre  of  London's 
wealth  and  prosperity,  it  is  impossible  to  realize  how  largely 
this  barbarous  notion  of  the  police  rules  the  minds  of  the 
multitude.  Few  things  so  sharply  challenge  our  civiliza 
tion  deeply  reflected  on  as  this  attitude  of  the  poor  towards 
the  guardians  of  public  order. 


20  PREFACE 


VI 

While  it  is  impossible  for  one  to  say,  after  reading  the 
strange  histories  recorded  in  this  volume,  that  any  man  is 
hopelessly  lost  to  religion  virtue  and  self-respect,  the  ancient 
conviction  remains — a  form  of  the  adage  which  says,  Pre 
vention  is  better  than  Cure — that  the  business  of  all 
reformation  begins  with  the  child. 

In  the  first  pages  of  this  book  I  shall  attempt  to  sketch 
the  neighbourhood  in  which  I  made  the  acquaintance  of  my 
broken  earthenware.  London  is  made  up  of  such  localities, 
few,  perhaps,  worse,  many  as  bad,  but  all  marked  by  the 
one  great  damning  shame  of  child  waste.  Wherever  you 
go  in  London  you  will  find  children  living  under  the  horrible 
influence  of  parents  who  deny,  with  every  commandment 
in  the  decalogue,  the  authority  of  the  moral  sense  and  the 
commonest  laws  of  sanitation.  To  leave  these  children 
under  the  domination  of  such  parents  is  to  imperil  their 
physical  and  moral  well-being,  is  to  bring  up  a  posterity 
unworthy  of  a  proud  and  high-spirited  nation,  is  to  lay 
upon  our  children  an  increase  of  that  burden  which  is 
already  causing  us  to  stumble  in  our  march. 

'  One  million  people  are  living  on  the  ratepayers,'  says 
a  newspaper.  '  Twenty-six  millions  of  money  are  raised  in 
one  way  or  another  to  support  this  host  of  paupers.'  The 
Salvation  Army  speaks  of  '  the  vast  army — numbering  tens 
of  thousands — of  tramps  who  prey  on  the  public  charity  to 
the  estimated  extent  of  three  millions  a  year,  who  do  no 
work,  and  who  cost  the  community  an  immense  sum  in 
Poor  Law  relief.' 

Is  the  burden  being  lightened  or  increased?  Is  it  likely 
to  lighten  or  decrease  while  the  children  of  the  slums  are 
left  with  their  abominable  parents? 

There  is  another  aspect.  Is  it  humane,  has  it  the  sanc 
tion  of  the  religious  conscience  of  the  nation,  that  children 
should  be  left  to  live  with  parents  infinitely  below  the  moral 
standard  which  exists  among  the  negroes  of  Africa? 

We  have  ceased  to  be  sentimental.     Such  a  ballad  as 


PREFACE  21 

The  Cry  of  the  Children  would  fail  to  move  the  contem 
porary  world.  But  we  are  practical,  we  are  anxious  to  do 
well.  Some  appeal  addressed  to  the  religious  conscience 
of  the  nation  in  the  name  of  this  great  army  of  soiled 
innocence  and  poisoned  childhood — if  it  showed  a  practical 
way  out — would  surely  meet  with  a  response.  The 
Churches,  who  have  divine  reasons  for  conserving  the 
purity  of  the  child,  and  politicians,  whose  responsibility  to 
posterity  is  the  child,  must  feel  if  they  give  attention  to 
this  subject  that  the  necessity  for  immediate  and  drastic 
action  is  at  our  doors. 

In  the  meantime  there  is  appalling  waste,  hideous  ruin, 
and  unthinkable  pain.  One  reads,  for  instance  :  '  Turn  to 
any  town,  and  you  find  the  officials  saying,  "  There  are 
scores  of  little  children  in  this  town — nay  (where  the  town 
is  a  large  one)  hundreds — living  under  circumstances  of  the 
most  shocking  depravity  :  living  in  conditions  from  which, 
under  existing  Acts  of  Parliament,  they  ought  to  be  rescued, 
living  in  surroundings  in  which  it  is  impossible  for  them 
to  grow  up  other  than  a  burden  and  a  danger  to  the  State  : 
living  in  a  manner  which  makes  them  a  source  of  moral 
defilement  to  all  other  children  with  whom  they  come  in 
contact,  whether  at  school  or  elsewhere  :  living  in  what  are 
nothing  else  than  human  middens.' 

At  a  low  estimate  the  children  of  the  worst  tramps 
number  five  thousand,  a  fragment  of  the  army  of  childhood 
doomed  to  unspeakable  suffering  and  corruption  from  their 
infancy ;  in  Great  Britain  there  are  thirty  thousand  children 
'  doomed  to  be  criminals,  doomed  to  be  outcasts,  to  be  even 
worse  than  that.' 


VII 

Beyond  seeking  to  interest  the  reader  in  the  psycho 
logical  mystery  of  conversion,  and  beyond  seeking  to  bring 
home  to  practical  men  the  immense  value  of  personal 
religion  in  the  work  of  social  regeneration,  that  is  to  say, 


22  PREFACE 

in  the  work  of  developing  national  character,  this  book 
endeavours  to  create  sympathy  for  two  rational  and  eco 
nomic  reforms  :  a  reform  of  our  prison  system,  especially 
in  its  educative  and  saving  functions  ;  and  a  reform  of  our 
administration  as  touching  the  children  of  iniquitous 
parents. 

The  note  of  the  book  is  not  one  of  despair ;  it  is  dis 
tinctly  one  of  hope.  That  is  why  action  is  so  reasonable 
and  so  compelling. 


A    PART    OF    LONDON 

A  TURNING  from  one  of  the  great  main  roads  on  the 
western  side  of  London  brings  you  into  a  district  which 
is  chiefly  famous  for  containing  some  of  the  worst  streets, 
and  some  of  the  lowest  characters,  known  to  the  police. 
The  residents  of  this  neighbourhood  will  point  out  to  you, 
with  local  pride,  the  public-house  frequented  by  Milsom  and 
Fowler  before  their  terrible  murder  in  Muswrell  Hill. 

You  would  never  suspect,  while  you  pass  down  the  main 
road,  the  existence  of  so  deplorable  a  quarter.  On  either 
side  of  you  are  some  of  the  finest  private  houses  in  London  ; 
the  traffic  of  carriages  and  automobiles  is  incessant ;  the 
pavements  are  vivid  and  animated  with  a  ceaseless  proces 
sion  of  humanity ;  and  everywhere  one  sees  that  flagrant 
exhibition  of  great  wealth  which  almost  frightens  those  who 
know  the  destitution  of  the  poor.  Presently  the  private 
houses  end,  and  shops  begin.  In  the  midst  of  these  shops, 
which  are  not  of  the  first-class,  stands  a  station  of  the 
Underground  Railway.  Here  there  is  noise,  smell,  and 
shabbiness.  Motor  omnibuses,  panting  and  vibrating,  are 
drawn  up  at  the  kerb ;  dirty  and  ragged  newspaper  lads 
toss  for  pennies  and  discuss  horse-races  ;  flower-girls,  with 
the  leather  straps  of  their  baskets  depressing  their  shoulders, 
exhibit  bright  flowers,  whose  contrast  to  their  human  ugli 
ness  is  complete ;  under  the  glass  porch  of  the  railway 
station  there  is  always  a  crowd  of  people  waiting  for  an 
omnibus  or  a  friend ;  and  the  traffic  just  here  is  heavy, 
noisy,  and  continuous,  for  this  point  is  the  junction  of 
several  roads. 

The  pavement  is  strewn  with  dust,  dirt,  and  refuse. 
You  tread  upon  a  carpet  of  omnibus  tickets,  scraps  of  news 
paper,  cigarette  ends,  matches,  tissue  paper  from  oranges, 


24  A    PART    OF    LONDON 

hairpins,  and  that  inevitable  chaff  of  the  London  streets, 
composed  of  broken  straw,  hay,  and  dust,  which  the  lightest 
wind  can  lift  and  blow  into  the  eyes  of  pedestrians. 

Disagreeable  as  this  busy  corner  is,  and  that  in  many 
ways,  one  still  sees  on  every  side  women  extravagantly 
dressed,  men  of  fashion,  and  a  tide  of  pleasure  traffic  which 
suggests  nothing  but  wealth,  ease,  and  festivity. 

But  with  one  step  you  are  out  of  this  cheerful  vulgar 
world. 

The  quarter  of  London  which  we  are  about  to  penetrate 
is  approached  from  the  thronging  pavements  of  the  main 
thoroughfare  by  a  road  even  more  densely  packed.  It  is 
the  market  street  of  the  Miserables.  The  shops  are  faced 
by  an  unbroken  line  of  stalls  at  the  kerb's  edge.  Between 
the  darkened  windows  of  the  shops  and  the  brilliant  stalls 
of  the  gutter,  passes  a  swarm  of  very  dirty  and  brutal- 
looking  people,  mostly  women,  the  coppers  of  whose  greasy 
purses,  acquired  by  sin  and  crime,  are  eagerly  sought  by 
the  hoarse-voiced  stall-holders. 

Apparently  the  tradesmen  who  pay  rent  and  rates  have 
nothing  to  do  but  stand  desolately  at  their  shop-doors,  and 
watch  the  thriving  business  of  their  more  than  opposite 
neighbours.  Among  these  stalls,  where  you  can  buy  the 
best  strawberries  for  three-halfpence  a  pound,  meat  and 
fish  for  a  few  pence,  corsets,  caps,  and  shoes  for  next  to 
nothing,  one  observes  with  some  astonishment  cut  flowers 
and  flowers  in  pots,  pictures,  and  books.  Is  it  not  won 
derful  that  the  very  poor  buy  flowers,  and  books,  and 
pictures?  It  is  also  interesting  to  notice  that  while  the 
customer  stands  in  front  of  the  fruit  and  vegetable,  or  fish 
and  meat  stall,  making  a  bargain,  the  wholesale  merchant, 
in  his  smart  pony  and  trap,  is  at  the  back  waiting  to  do 
business  with  the  retailer.  The  commerce  of  the  great  city, 
flowing  in  from  all  the  seas  of  the  world,  has  these  strange 
and  numerous  backwaters. 

At  the  end  of  this  busy  road,  terminated  by  several 
public-houses,  one  comes  into  the  private  quarter  of  the 
neighbourhood.  Here  you  find  almost  every  kind  of  house 
except  the  best.  You  find  the  large  and  comfortable  villa, 


A    PART    OF    LONDON  25 

once  resplendent  with  the  new  paint  and  flower-boxes  dear 
to  the  prosperous  citizen,  and  the  straight  line  of  neat,  low, 
one-storied  houses  dear  to  the  working  man.  All  are  now 
shabby,  all  are  now  stricken  with  misery.  The  large  villa 
is  occupied  by  some  more  or  less  respectable  workman,  who 
lives  in  the  basement  and  lets  off  the  other  floors.  The 
front  garden  is  uncultivated.  The  pavements  and  roadway 
are  filled  with  shouting  children,  who  chalk  wickets  on 
garden  walls,  and  lines  for  hop-scotch  on  the  pavement. 
Many  of  these  children,  the  great  majority,  are  wonderfully 
well  clothed,  beautifully  clean,  and  appear  far  more  happy 
and  vigorous  than  their  anaemic  contemporaries  of  Ken 
sington  Gardens.  At  one  of  these  houses,  rented  and 
occupied  in  the  basement  by  a  Salvationist,  as  many  as 
seventy  beggars  have  called  from  the  neighbouring  street 
in  a  single  week. 

One  turns  out  of  these  respectable  streets,  where  the 
children  are  playing  cricket,  cherry-bobs,  hop-scotch,  hoops, 
and  cards,  and  suddenly  finds  oneself  in  streets  miserable 
and  evil  beyond  description. 

These  are  streets  of  once  decent  two-storied  villas,  now 
lodging-houses.  The  very  atmosphere  is  different.  One 
is  conscious  first  of  dejection,  then  of  some  hideous  and 
abysmal  degradation.  It  is  not  only  the  people  who  make 
this  impression  on  one's  mind,  but  the  houses  themselves 
Dear  God,  the  very  houses  seem  accursed  !  The  bricks 
are  crusted,  and  in  a  dull  fashion  shiny  with  grime ;  the 
doors,  window-frames,  and  railings  are  dark  with  dirt  only 
disturbed  by  fresh  accretions ;  the  flights  of  steps  leading 
up  to  the  front  doors,  under  their  foul  porches,  are  worn, 
broken,  and  greasy ;  the  doors  and  windows  in  the  reeking 
basements  have  been  smashed  up  in  nearly  every  case  for 
firewood — again  and  again  one  sees  the  window-space  rough- 
boarded  by  some  landlord  anxious  to  preserve  his  property 
from  the  rain.  Here  and  there  a  rod  is  missing  from  the 
iron  railings — it  has  been  twisted  out  and  used  as  a  weapon. 

In  these  streets,  on  a  summer  evening,  you  find  the 
flights  of  steps  occupied  by  the  lodgers,  and  the  pavements 
and  roadways  swarming  with  their  children.  The  men  are 


26  A    PART    OF    LONDON 

thieves,  begging-letter  writers,  pickpockets,  bookmaker's 
touts,  totters  (rag  and  bone  men),  and  trouncers  (men  paid 
by  costermongers  to  shout  their  wares),  and  bullies.  The 
women  add  to  their  common  degradation — which  may  be 
imagined — the  arts  of  the  pickpocket,  the  beggar,  the  shop 
lifter,  and  the  bully. 

A  drunken  man,  who  wakes  up  to  find  himself  in  one  of 
these  houses,  is  given  a  few  old  rags  wherein  to  make  his 
return  home,  but  his  purse,  his  watch,  his  pocket-book,  and 
his  papers  are  not  more  tenaciously  claimed  by  his  terrible 
host  than  every  shred  of  his  clothing. 

Sunday  morning  witnesses  the  strangest  sight  in  these 
streets.  The  lodgers  hold  a  bazaar.  From  end  to  end  the 
railings  are  hung  with  fusty  and  almost  moving  rags,  the 
refuse  of  the  week's  picking  and  stealing,  which  no  pawn 
broker  can  be  brought  to  buy.  Neighbours,  barely  dressed, 
many  of  them  with  black  eyes,  bandaged  heads,  and  broken 
mouths,  turn  out  to  inspect  this  frightful  collection  of  rags. 
There  is  bargaining,  buying,  and  exchanging.  Practically 
naked  children  look  on,  and  learn  the  tricks  of  the  trade. 

If  you  could  see  these  bareheaded  women,  with  their 
hanging  hair,  their  ferocious  eyes,  their  brutal  mouths ;  if 
you  could  see  them  there,  half-dressed,  and  that  in  a 
draggle-tailed  slovenliness  incomparably  horrible ;  and  if 
you  could  hear  the  appalling  language  loading  their  hoarse 
voices,  and  from  their  phrases  receive  into  your  mind  some 
impression  of  their  modes  of  thought,  you  would  say  that 
human  nature,  in  the  earliest  and  most  barbarous  of  its 
evolutionary  changes,  had  never,  could  never,  have  been  like 
this ;  that  these  people  are  moving  on  in  a  line  of  their 
own,  that  they  have  produced  something  definitely  non- 
human,  which  is  as  distinct  from  humanity  as  the  anthro 
poid  ape.  Ruth,  or  even  Mary  of  Magdala,  at  the  beginning 
of  the  line  ;  two  thousand  years  of  progress  ;  and  then  these 
corrupt  and  mangy  things  at  the  end  !  This  is  not  to  be 
believed.  No ;  they  do  not  belong  to  the  advancing  line, 
they  have  never  been  human.  For  the  honour  of  humanity, 
one  rejects  them. 

Concerning  the  men,  one  thing  only  need  be  said.      Every 


A    PART    OF    LONDON  27 

woman — the  oldest  hag  amongst  them — challenged  me  with 
a  hating  stare,  the  boldness  and  effrontery  of  which  struck 
me  more  than  the  enmity ;  every  man  seemed  to  be  ashamed. 
There  was  cunning  in  their  faces,  there  was  every  expression 
of  stealth  and  underhand  craft,  but  they  looked  and  lowered 
their  eyes.  I  was  more  impressed  by  this  apparent  shame- 
facedness  of  the  men  than  by  the  murderous  hostility  of 
the  women.  They  seemed  to  me  '  consciously  wrong, 
inferior,  and  unhappy.' 

But  more  than  by  anything  concerning  the  men  and 
women  of  this  neighbourhood,  one  is  impressed  by  the 
swarm  of  dreggy  children  playing  their  poor  little  pavement 
games  in  the  shadow  of  these  lodging-houses.  Some — can 
it  be  believed? — are  decently  clothed  and  look  as  if  they 
are  sometimes  washed ;  degraded  mothers,  sitting  on  the 
doorsteps,  may  be  seen  proudly  exhibiting  a  baby  to  their 
friends,  cooing  over  it,  brushing  its  poor  little  pale  cheek 
with  a  black  finger,  suddenly  stooping  their  foul  faces  to 
cover  the  little  mouth  with  gay  and  laughing  kisses ;  one 
of  my  first  experiences  in  these  streets  was  to  hear  the 
sudden  opening  of  a  top-story  window,  to  see  a  frightful 
woman  thrust  herself  half  out,  and  to  hear  her  shout  to  a 
toddling  child  to  come  out  of  the  road  and  on  to  the  pave 
ment — although  not  a  cart  of  any  kind  was  in  view ;  but 
this  sentimental  affection  of  the  mother  does  not  last  very 
far  beyond  the  period  of  helpless  infancy.  The  mass  of 
these  children  above  five  or  six  years  of  age  are  terribly 
neglected.  I  have  never  seen  children  more  dirty,  more 
foully  clothed,  more  dejected-looking.  In  all  cases,  to  use 
a  phrase  which  I  am  told  is  common  in  the  district,  these 
poor  children  are  '  lousy  as  a  cuckoo.'  I  saw  many  children 
with  sores  and  boils  ;  I  also  saw  some  children  whose  eyes 
looked  out  at  me  from  a  face  that  was  nothing  but  a  scab. 

A  mortuary  chapel  has  had  to  be  built  for  this  neigh 
bourhood.  The  rooms  of  the  houses  are  so  crowded  that 
directly  a  person  dies  the  body  must  be  moved. 

Can  the  boys  of  these  dreadful  streets  grow  into  any 
thing  but  hooligans,  or  the  girls  do  anything  but  earn  money 
in  their  mothers'  fashion? 


28  A    PART    OF    LONDON 

Let  me  put  the  common  question,  but  with  real 
emphasis  :  Would  we  allow  a  dog  to  live  in  these  streets? 

Well,  into  these  streets  come  day  after  day,  and  every 
Sunday,  the  little  vigorous  corps  of  the  Salvation  Army 
stationed  in  this  quarter  of  London.  The  adjutant  of  this 
corps  some  years  ago  was  a  beautiful  and  delicate  girl. 
She  prayed  at  the  bedside  of  dying  men  and  women  in  these 
lodging-houses ;  she  taught  children  to  pray ;  she  went  into 
public-houses  and  persuaded  the  violent  blackguards  of  the 
town  to  come  away ;  she  pleaded  with  the  most  desperate 
women  at  street  corners ;  she  preached  in  the  open  streets 
on  Sundays  ;  she  stood  guard  over  the  doors  of  men  mad 
for  drink  and  refused  to  let  them  out.* 

It  is  to  the  work  of  this  wonderful  woman — so  gracious, 
so  modest,  and  so  sweet — that  one  may  trace  the  miracles 
whose  histories  are  contained  in  the  following  pages.  The 
energy,  resolution,  and  splendid  cheerfulness  of  the  present 
corps — some  of  them  her  own  personal  converts — may  like 
wise  be  traced  to  her  influence.  She  has  left  in  these  foul 
streets  the  fragrance  of  her  personality,  a  fragrance  of  the 
lilies  of  a  pure  soul. 

1  Ah  !'  exclaimed  an  old  gaol-bird,  showing  me  the  photo 
graph  of  this  woman ;  *  if  anybody  goes  to  heaven,  it'll 
be  that  there  little  angel  of  God.' 

They  call  her  the  angel-adjutant. 

*  On  one  occasion  this  little  woman  was  walking  home  through  evil 
streets  after  midnight,  when  a  drunken  man  asked  her  if  he  might  travel 
by  her  side.  After  going  some  way  the  man  said  :  '  No,  you  aren't 
afraid ' ;  and  then  he  mumbled  to  himself — '  Never  insults  the  likes  of 
you,  because  you  care  for  the  likes  of  us.' 


THE    PUNCHER 


T7TTHAT  strikes  one  most  in  the  appearance  of  this 
*  short,  broad-shouldered,  red-haired  prize-fighter  is 
the  extreme  refinement  of  his  features.  His  face  is  pale, 
with  that  almost  transparent  pallor  of  the  red-haired ;  the 
expression  is  weary,  heavy,  and  careworn ;  the  features  are 
small,  delicate,  and  regular ;  one  cannot  believe  that  the 
light-coloured  eyes  have  been  hammered,  and  the  small, 
almost  girlish  mouth  rattled  with  blows ;  he  might  be  a 
poet,  the  last  role  one  would  ascribe  to  him  is  that  of  the 
ring. 

Of  all  the  men  in  this  little  group  of  the  '  saved,'  he  is 
the  saddest^  quietest,  and  most  restrained.  He  is  the  least 
communicative,  too ;  one  has  to  get  his  history  more  from 
others  than  from  himself.  He  speaks  slowly,  unwillingly, 
in  a  voice  so  low  that  one  must  stretch  the  ear  to  hear 
him ;  he  regards  one  with  the  look  of  a  soul  that  does  not 
expect  to  be  understood ;  one  feels  that  he  is  carrying  a 
burden ;  at  times  one  is  tempted  to  wonder  whether  he 
really  does  feel  himself  to  be  consciously  right,  superior, 
and  happy. 

I  account  for  this  sorrowfulness  of  manner,  first,  by  the 
natural  inexcitability  of  a  prize-fighter's  temperament,  and 
secondly,  by  the  profound  depths  of  his  spiritual  nature, 
which  keeps  him  dissatisfied  with  the  results  of  his  work 
for  others. 

This  man,  whose  fame  as  a  prize-fighter  still  renders 
him  a  hero  of  the  first  magnitude  among  his  neighbours, 
has  been  the  means  of  saving  some  of  the  worst  men  in 
the  place.  Unpaid  by  the  Salvation  Army,  and  devoting 
every  hour  of  his  spare  time  to  its  work,  the  Puncher 
hungers  to  save  by  the  score  and  by  the  hundred.  I 


30  THE    PUNCHER 

discovered  in  his  nature  a  mothering  and  compassionate 
yearning  for  the  souls  of  unhappy  men,  the  souls  of  men 
estranging  themselves  from  God.  One  perceives  that  every 
man  so  conscious  of  a  mission  for  saving,  and  so  conscious 
of  the  appalling  misery  of  London,  must  be  quiet,  and 
silent,  and  sorrowful. 

He  is  the  son  of  fairly  respectable  people  who  came 
gradually  down  and  down,  till  their  home  was  a  loft  in 
some  mews  patronized  by  cabmen.  It  was  here  that  the 
consciousness  of  the  Puncher  received  its  first  stimulus  of 
ambition.  There  was  in  the  yard,  working  among  the  cabs 
and  horses,  a  young  man  pointed  out  by  the  denizens  of 
that  dirty  place  as  a  wonderful  hero.  He  had  fought  some 
one  in  a  great  fight  on  Wormwood  Scrubbs,  and  had  beaten 
him  to  bits. 

'  I  remember  distinctly,  just  as  if  it  was  yesterday,'  said 
the  reflective  Puncher,  speaking  in  his  low  voice  and  look 
ing  sadly  away  from  me ;  '  I  remember  distinctly  the  feeling 
that  used  to  come  over  me  whenever  I  looked  at  that  man. 
I  don't  remember  life  before  that.  It  seems  to  me  that  I 
only  began  to  live  then.  And  this  was  the  feeling,  I  wanted 
to  be  like  that  man.  I  wanted  to  fight.  I  wanted  people 
to  point  at  me,  and  say  :  "  There''s  a  fighting  man  !"  I 
never  thought  I  should  be  as  big  a  man  as  the  cock  of 
our  yard ;  I  only  wanted  to  be  something  like  him ;  some 
thing  as  near  to  him  as  strength  and  pluck  could  carry  me. 
But  the  day  came  ' — he  added,  with  a  touch  of  pride — 
*  when  I  stood  up  to  that  very  man,  a  bit  of  a  boy,  I  was, 
too — and  I  smothered  him.  Yes ;  I  smothered  him.  Ay, 
and  afterwards  many  a  man  bigger  than  him ;  a  lot 
bigger. ' 

While  he  was  a  boy,  still  stirred  by  these  heroic  long 
ings,  he  started  out  on  a  career  of  wildness  and  daring. 
He  had  all  those  virile,  headstrong,  and  daring  qualities 
which  in  such  a  country  as  Canada  or  South  Africa  would 
have  made  him  a  useful  member  of  society,  but  which  in 
London  drove  him  into  crime.  His  first  escapade  was 
sterling  a  duck  from  Regent's  Park,  for  which  offence  he 
made  his  appearance  before  a  magistrate.  Then  one  day 


THE    PUNCHER  31 

he  stole  several  bundles  of  cloth  from  a  shop,  sold  them 
to  the  keeper  of  a  marine  store,  and  once  more,  this  time 
with  the  storekeeper  at  his  side,  stood  in  the  dock  of  a 
police  court.  The  storekeeper  went  to  prison,  the  boy  was 
fined. 

His  animal  spirits  got  him  into  trouble  at  school.  There 
was  no  master  able  to  influence  his  character.  He  was 
pronounced  utterly  unmanageable ;  his  temper  was  said  to 
be  ungovernable ;  the  authorities  said  that  he  endangered 
the  lives  of  other  boys  by  flinging  slates  about  as  if  he 
wanted  to  kill  someone.  He  was  turned  out  of  nearly  every 
school  in  Marylebone. 

He  was  still  a  boy  when  he  stole  a  bottle  of  rum  from 
a  grocer's  barrow,  shared  it  with  some  of  his  mates,  and 
made  himself  so  hopelessly  drunk  that  he  fell  into  Regent's 
Canal.  At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  was  put  to  work. 
Work,  it  was  thought,  might  tame  his  wild  spirits.  More 
over,  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  earn  bread.  He  became 
a  porter  at  Smithfield  Meat  Market. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  he  began  seriously  to  discipline 
his  fighting  qualities.  He  trained  under  a  man  whom 
middle-aged  sportsmen  will  remember,  the  redoubtable 
Nobby  Thorpe.  In  a  few  months  he  was  a  hero,  and  a 
man  of  substance. 

He  fought  sixteen  famous  fights  at  Wormwood  Scrubbs, 
and  won  them  all.  Then  came  a  challenge  to  meet  Eycott 
at  the  Horse  and  Groom  Tavern  in  Long  Acre.  In  those 
days  certain  of  the  public-houses  patronized  by  sporting 
noblemen  had  covered  yards  at  the  back  of  their  premises 
for  the  purpose  of  prize-fights.  It  was  in  one  of  these 
places  that  the  young  porter  from  Smithfield  Market  met 
Eycott,  a  rare  champion.  The  fight  went  through  four 
teen  rounds,  and  the  Puncher  was  declared  victor.  Eycott 
objected  to  this  decision.  The  Puncher  was  game,  and 
they  fought  again.  In  three  rounds  he  had  won  easily. 

This  victory  meant  not  only  money,  but  fame  and  the 
patronage  of  powerful  men.  The  porter  from  Smithfield 
became  the  flash  fighting-man,  a  terrible  type  of  humanity. 
He  swaggered  with  lords  and  shook  his  fist  in  the  face  of 


32  THE    PUNCHER 

the  world.  He  met  his  trainer  at  the  '  Horse  and  Groom,' 
and  smothered  him  in  eight  rounds.  Then  came  fights  with 
Shields,  of  Marylebone ;  Darkie  Barton,  of  Battersea ;  Tom 
Woolley,  of  Walsall ;  and  Bill  Baxter,  of  Shoreditch.  At 
some  of  these  fights  at  the  back  of  London  taverns,  there 
were  as  many  as  sixteen  members  of  the  House  of  Lords, 
in  addition  to  many  of  the  most  famous  men  on  the  turf. 
When  the  National  Sporting  Club  was  organized,  the 
Puncher  was  chosen  to  open  it  in  a  great  fight,  still 
remembered,  with  Stanton  Abbott.  One  of  his  most 
famous  encounters  was  with  Bill  Bell,  of  Hoxton ;  they 
fought  with  bare  fists,  on  Lord  de  Clifford's  estate  in 
Devonshire. 

The  record  of  the  Puncher  is,  that  never  once  was  he 
beaten  by  his  own  weight. 

In  what  state  was  he  at  this  period  of  his  life?  Many 
times  he  entered  the  ring  so  drunk  that  the  referees 
objected.  He  was  one  of  those  extraordinary  men  who  can 
saturate  their  bodies  with  alcohol  and  perform  in  a  condi 
tion  of  complete  drunkenness  physical  feats  requiring  the 
coolest  brain  and  the  deadliest  cunning.  It  was  the  very 
obstinacy  of  his  body  to  break  down  under  this  terrible 
strain  which  ultimately  plunged  him  into  ruin. 

With  his  pockets  full  of  money  he  married,  bought  a 
laundry  business,  took  a  comfortable  house,  kept  servants, 
a  carriage,  and  a  pair  of  horses,  went  to  race  meetings, 
associated  as  a  hero  with  the  rich  and  powerful,  and  lived 
a  life  of  racket  and  debauchery. 

His  body  held  out.  He  was  perfectly  strong,  perfectly 
fit.  The  truth  is  his  whole  system  was  singing  with  the 
joy  of  success.  His  brain  was  on  fire.  He  felt  himself 
capable  of  enormous  things.  He  was  drunk  nearly  every 
day  of  his  life.  Nothing  mattered. 

When  he  began  to  feel  the  days  of  his  fighting  drawing 
to  a  close,  he  looked  about  him  for  another  means  of  earn 
ing  money  quickly  and  easily.  He  had  not  far  to  look. 
He  started  a  racing  business. 

His  name,  so  famous  to  the  sporting  world,  was  adver 
tised  as  *  A  guarantee  of  Good  Faith.'  Under  the  cloak 


THE    PUNCHER  33 

of  this  name  he  tricked  and  cheated  in  a  hundred  cunning 
and  disgraceful  ways.  He  became  the  member  of  a  gang. 
A  tip  was  given,  and  with  an  air  of  mystery  was  worked 
for  all  it  was  worth  by  the  touts  and  the  prophets ;  the 
horse  tipped  was  a  certain  loser.  The  men  who  gave  the 
tip  profited  by  the  wagers  made  confidently  by  their  friends 
and  patrons.  The  gang  did  well,  and  prospered.  The 
Puncher's  guarantee  of  good  faith  sold  many  a  sportsman 
what  is  called  '  a  pup.' 

But  suddenly  some  of  these  schemes,  advancing  in  bold 
ness,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  police.  The  Puncher 
lost  at  a  stroke  his  fame,  his  popularity,  his  good  name. 
He  was  designated  a  low  blackguard,  and  fell  from  wealth 
to  poverty.  His  wife  and  her  relations,  who  had  sunned 
themselves  in  his  wealth,  became  scornful  and  antagonistic. 
The  Puncher  felt  this  treatment,  and  it  made  him  worse. 
Again  and  again  he  went  to  prison  ;  each  time  he  came  out 
it  was  to  find  his  wife  and  children  sinking  deeper  into 
poverty,  and  showing  him  a  colder  and  a  deadlier  hatred. 
The  old  glory  of  an  establishment  and  horses  had  quite 
departed.  His  experience  of  Dives'  splendour  was  short 
lived.  Destiny  prepared  for  him  a  longer  experience  in 
the  role  of  Lazarus. 

In  one  single  year,  from  October,  1904,  to  October,  1905, 
he  was  seventeen  times  convicted,  chiefly  for  drunkenness. 
His  wife  now  left  him  for  the  third  time,  determined  that 
this  should  be  the  last.  She  had  done  with  the  wretch. 
He  was  alone  in  poverty  with  his  madness,  an  insatiable 
passion  for  drink. 

He  told  me  something  of  the  way  in  which  he  obtained 
drink  during  this  destitute  period  of  his  life.  He  used  to 
intimidate  those  of  his  old  racing  companions  whom  it  was 
perfectly  safe  to  blackmail ;  he  would  waylay  the  rich  and 
powerful,  and  what  is  called  '  pitch  a  tale  ' ;  when  absolutely 
penniless  and  mad  for  drink,  he  would  march  into  any 
crowded  public-houses  where  he  was  known,  and  demand 
it.  He  was  never  refused. 

These  fighting-men,  when  they  come  down  to  poverty, 
however  weak  and  broken  they  may  be,  can  live  in  a  certain 


34  THE    PUNCHER 

fashion  on  the  terror  of  their  past  strength.  They  do  not 
cadge ;  they  demand.  There  are  plenty  of  publicans  who 
themselves  give  drink  to  these  terrible  men — making  them 
first  promise  that  they  will  go  away — in  order  to  prevent  a 
disturbance,  possibly  a  fight. 

The  Puncher  lived  in  this  way.  Food  had  no  attraction 
for  him,  indeed,  he  had  a  feeling  of  repulsion  for  anything 
in  the  nature  of  solid  nourishment ;  everything  was  in  drink. 
He  was  a  blazing  mass  of  alcoholic  energy.  The  state  into 
which  he  had  sunk  can  only  be  understood  by  a  medical 
man.  His  body  was  supported  by  alcohol  and  nothing 
else.  Try  and  imagine  the  condition  of  his  brain. 

He  lived  now  in  the  common  lodging-houses  of  which 
I  have  written — lodging-houses  occupied  by  the  lowest, 
most  desperate,  and  infinitely  the  most  loathsome  creatures 
on  the  face  of  the  earth.  He  found  no  horror  in  these 
places.  He  was  their  king.  No  one  dared  to  interfere 
with  him.  He  was  more  terrible  in  his  rags  and  madness 
than  in  the  days  of  his  splendour.  Murder  shone  in  his 
eyes  ;  it  was  a  word  often  on  his  lips.  If  he  hit  a  man,  that 
man  fell  like  a  stone.  The  Puncher,  fed  by  alcohol,  was 
something  that  spread  terror  through  the  district.  As  a 
prize-fighter  he  had  been  an  object  of  awe ;  now  he  was  an 
object  of  fear.  Then  he  had  been  a  man ;  now  he  was  a 
devil. 

His  brain  was  active  and  cunning  in  one  direction — the 
obtaining  of  money  for  drink.  He  devised  a  hundred  ways 
for  raising  the  wind.  This  outcast  in  his  rags  was  not  an 
ordinary  cadging  beggar ;  he  was  a  man  who  had  known 
wealth  and  comfort ;  a  pot  or  two  of  four-ale  could  not 
satisfy  the  fiery  longings  of  his  body.  He  wanted  drink 
always  and  for  ever.  He  wanted  to  sit  at  his  ease,  and 
call  for  drink  after  drink,  till  he  slept  satisfied  for  a  little ; 
then  to  wake  and  find  more  drink  waiting  for  him. 

One  of  his  tricks  brought  him  into  collision  with  his 
wife's  family.  He  managed  to  obtain  a  few  pawn-tickets  for 
forfeited  jewellery,  which  was  to  be  sold  by  auction.  Many 
of  the  publicans  in  low  houses  deal  in  these  tickets.  The 
Puncher  bethought  him  of  a  young  relative  of  his  wife's, 


THE    PUNCHER  35 

who  had  a  good  situation  in  an  office.  Thither  he  went, 
and  showed  his  tickets. 

He  asked  for  a  loan  of  seven  shillings  and  sixpence  on 
one  of  these  tickets.  He  said  that  he  knew  a  good  thing 
for  Epsom  on  the  following  day ;  meant  to  walk  there  that 
night  and  back  the  horse  if  he  found  that  his  information 
still  held  good. 

The  money  was  given. 

It  was  a  great  sum  to  him  in  those  days,  but  no  sooner 
was  he  out  of  the  office  than  it  maddened  him  by  its  mean 
ness.  He  contrasted  his  miserable  present  with  his  glorious 
past.  He  cursed  fate,  he  cursed  himself.  What  a  fool  he 
had  been  to  ask  so  little  !  He  would  go  back  and  get  more. 

But  first  he  must  drink. 

When  the  silver  had  gone,  he  went  back  and  got  gold. 

He  was  what  is  called  '  drunk  to  the  world  '  when  this 
relation  of  his  wife — who  believed  him  at  Epsom — came 
upon  him  unexpectedly. 

The  news  reached  his  wife  and  children  that  he  had 
begun  to  prey  upon  decent  members  of  the  family.  The 
news  of  what  his  wife  was  saying  of  him  reached  the 
Puncher.  It  sank  deeply  into  his  mind,  and  with  it  he 
himself  sank  deeper  into  the  mud. 

One  day  the  Puncher's  eldest  son  sought  him  out  in 
his  low  haunts.  The  prize-fighter  loved  this  boy  above 
everything  on  earth,  except  drink.  He  looked  up  and  saw 
his  son  standing  before  him  in  the  uniform  of  the  Salvation 
Army. 

'  What  God's  foolery  is  this?'  he  demanded,  and 
laughed. 

The  boy  pleaded  with  his  father.  He  spoke  of  getting 
back  from  misery  to  comfort,  of  a  return  from  wretched 
ness  and  destitution  to  happiness  and  home-love.  With 
all  the  earnestness  he  could  command,  with  all  the  anxiety 
of  a  son  to  save  his  father,  the  lad  pleaded  with  the 
Puncher. 

The  Puncher  laughed. 

He  had  one  form  of  expression  for  an  answer.  In  his 
rags,  shame,  and  frightful  beastliness,  he  looked  proudly 


36  THE    PUNCHER 

at  his  son,  and  exclaimed,  'Me! — a  Salvationist!'  The 
contempt  was  complete. 

That  phrase  haunted  him  and  delighted  him,  long  after 
the  son  had  retired  discomfited.  '  Me  ! — a  Salvationist  !' 
he  kept  on  repeating,  and  every  time  he  laughed  with  a 
rich  delight.  It  was  the  first  joke  he  had  enjoyed  for  a 
year. 

He  got  profoundly  drunk,  out  of  sheer  joy,  and  was  in 
trouble  with  the  police.  That  night  he  slept  in  a  cell  at 
the  police-court. 

The  next  day  was  Sunday. 

He  was  in  his  cell,  tortured  by  thirst,  mad  with  the  rage 
of  a  caged  beast,  cursing  God  for  this  long  Sunday  of 
solitude  and  imprisonment,  when  suddenly  he  heard  the 
noise  of  a  band  through  the  little  grating  at  the  top  of 
his  cell. 

He  considered,  and  knew  it  to  be  the  band  of  the 
Salvation  Army. 

He  thought  of  his  son. 

As  he  sat  there,  dwelling  on  all  the  memories  evoked 
by  the  thought  of  his  boy,  he  compared  his  wretchedness 
and  despair  with  the  lad's  brightness  and  goodness,  and 
suddenly  melting  into  tears,  vowed  that  he  would  at  least 
make  an  effort  to  live  a  decent  life. 

He  spent  that  Sunday  striving  to  prepare  himself  for 
the  great  struggle.  He  endeavoured  to  see  clearly  what 
it  would  mean.  The  temptation  to  drink,  he  knew  well, 
would  continually  assail  him.  The  distaste  for  steady  work, 
which  had  always  characterized  him,  would  take  long  to 
overcome.  It  would  be  a  hard  fight,  the  hardest  he  had 
ever  put  up,  but  it  was  worth  it.  Instead  of  the  lodging- 
house,  a  home ;  instead  of  the  lowest  companionship,  the 
love  of  wife  and  children ;  instead  of  the  prison,  security 
and  peace  !  Surely,  this  was  worth  a  big  fight. 

On  the  following  morning  he  stood  in  the  dock.  There 
were  plenty  of  officials  to  tell  the  magistrate  the  past  record 
of  this  prisoner.  Unfortunately  there  was  no  one  to  tell 
him  what  thoughts  had  been  working  in  his  brain  all  that 
long  Sunday  in  the  terrible  solitude  of  the  cell.  The 


THE    PUNCHER  37 

sentence  was  a  month's  hard  labour.  No  doubt  many 
people  who  read  the  case  in  the  newspaper  said  that  the 
punishment  was  inadequate,  and  called  the  Puncher  hard 
names.  One  can  only  judge  men  by  written  statements  : 
the  admission  of  anything  else  is  impossible.  The  Puncher 
deserved  his  month. 

What  did  that  month's  imprisonment  do  fer  him  in 
his  new  state  of  mind?  It  had  a  curious  effect  upon  him. 
It  roused  him  into  a  new  form  of  mental  energy.  Braced, 
vigorous,  and  restored  to  something  of  his  old  glowing  joy 
in  his  strength,  he  looked  with  an  equal  loathing  both  on 
hio  life  of  horror  and  on  his  intention  to  reform  it. 

His  soul  was  filled  with  a  vague  consciousness  of  some 
unattainable  superiority  which  he  had  missed  by  his  past 
life,  and  which  he  would  have  even  further  degraded  by 
his  notion  of  a  reformation.  Only  in  the  deplorable  con 
dition  to  which  drink  had  reduced  him,  could  he  have 
entertained  the  base  notion  of  creeping  back  to  his  wife 
with  a  plea  for  pity  and  forgiveness.  He  revolted  from 
himself.  How  low  must  he  have  fallen  to  contemplate  the 
cowardice  of  repentance  !  God  in  Heaven,  to  what  further 
depths  of  infamous  disgust  might  he  descend,  if  it  were 
possible  for  him  a  few  hours  ago  to  think  of  religion  ! 

Do  you  understand  this  condition  of  his  mind  ? 

He  was  conscious  of  some  unattainable  superiority.  He 
felt  himself  infinitely  above  his  degradation,  and  infinitely 
above  his  pious  son  in  the  red  jersey.  He  was  conscious 
of  a  great  manhood,  of  powers  capable  of  inexpressible 
achievement,  of  some  immense  superiority  just  beyond  his 
reach,  and  of  which  the  world — God  curse  it  ! — had  cheated 
him. 

No;  not  unattainable. 

It  flashed  upon  him  that  it  was  attainable. 

He  could  attain  it  by  Death. 

This  man,  whose  pale  and  refined  face  tells  of  a  pro 
found  spiritual  warfare,  felt  himself  grow  to  the  fulness  of 
his  stature  in  the  realization  that  death  would  save  him 
from  himself. 

When  he  left  the  prison  his  mind  was  made  up. 


38  THE    PUNCHER 

He  would  murder  his  wife,  and  end  his  life  by  dying 
gamely  on  the  scaffold. 

This  intention  was  perfectly  clear  and  definite  in  his 
mind.  It  was  a  fixed  idea.  So  powerful  was  it,  of  such 
extraordinary  power,  that  it  utterly  destroyed  his  mania 
for  drink.  Psychologists,  interested  to  observe  how  a  reli 
gious  idea  will  suddenly  uproot  a  long-established  habit, 
will  be  equally  interested  to  find  how  an  idea  of  hate 
destroyed  the  appetite  for  alcohol  in  the  body  of  a  man 
literally  saturated  with  the  poison.  The  old-established 
madness  was  exorcised  by  a  single  idea  formed  in  the  mind 
during  a  period  of  enforced  deprivation.  One  devil  went 
out,  another  entered. 

The  Puncher  went  straight  from  the  prison  to  some  of 
his  old  sporting  acquaintances.  He  borrowed  a  sovereign. 
He  drank  with  his  friends  till  he  was  drunk,  because  they 
pressed  him,  but  he  did  not  break  the  sovereign  for  drink. 
With  this  money  he  purchased  a  butcher's  knife  and  a 
hamper  of  food.  He  concealed  the  knife  on  his  person, 
and  carried  the  provisions  to  his  wife. 

The  woman,  who  had  suffered  terribly  at  his  hands, 
but  who  had  never  helped  him,  received  his  advances  chil 
lingly.  He  proposed  a  reconciliation,  presenting  the  food 
as  his  peace-offering.  Then  he  suggested  a  visit  to  the 
local  music-hall.  Apparently  out  of  fear  of  his  fists,  she 
accepted  his  proposal.  She  accepted  the  proposal  of  a  man 
with  murder  in  his  heart,  the  means  of  murder  on  his 
person,  and  a  man  who  was  drunk. 

The  Puncher's  hatred  for  his  wife  was  deep-seated. 
Her  personality  jarred  upon  him  at  every  point.  On  her, 
too,  centred  the  accumulated  animosity  he  felt  for  her 
relations,  who  had  done  so  much,  he  considered,  to  break 
up  his  home.  To  murder  her  did  not  in  the  least  daunt 
his  mind  ;  the  contemplation  of  the  act  did  not  unnerve  nor 
strike  him  as  horrible ;  rather  it  seemed  to  him  in  the  nature 
of  achievement,  delightful  justice,  getting  even  with  all  his 
multitudinous  enemies  at  one  stroke. 

They  went  out  from  the  house. 

As  they  passed  down  the  street,  a  door  opened,  and  a 


THE    PUNCHER  39 

Salvationist,  who  knew  the  Puncher  and  knew  his  son, 
came  out  and  joined  them.  He  asked  if  husband  and  wife 
were  coming  to  the  meeting.  The  Puncher  said,  No.  The 
Salvationist — himself  a  converted  drunkard  and  wife-beater 
— turned  and  looked  the  prize-fighter  in  the  face.  He  told 
him  simply  and  straightly,  looking  at  him  as  they  went 
down  the  street,  that  he  could  never  be  happy  until  his 
soul  was  at  peace.  He  said  this  with  emphatic  meaning. 
Then  he  said,  '  God  has  got  a  better  life  for  you,  and 
you  know  it.'  The  Puncher  struck  across  the  road  and 
entered  a  public-house.  His  wife  waited  at  the  door  for 
her  murderer. 

He  says  that  while  he  stood  drinking  in  the  bar,  feel 
ing  no  other  emotion  than  annoyance  at  the  Salvationist's 
interference,  suddenly  he  saw  a  vision.  The  nature  of  this 
vision  was  not  exalted.  In  a  flash  he  saw  that  his  wife 
was  murdered,  just  as  he  had  planned  and  desired ;  that 
he  had  died  game  on  the  scaffold,  just  as  he  had  deter 
mined  ;  the  thing  was  done ;  vengeance  wreaked,  apotheosis 
attained — he  had  died  game  :  he  was  dead,  and  the  world 
was  done  with.  All  this  in  a  flash  of  consciousness,  and 
with  it  the  despairing  knowledge  that  he  was  still  not  at 
rest.  Somewhere  in  the  universe,  disembodied  and  appal 
lingly  alone,  his  soul  was  unhappy.  He  knew  that  he  was 
dead ;  he  knew  that  the  world  was  done  with ;  but  he  was 
conscious,  he  was  unhappy. 

This  was  the  vision.  With  it  he  saw  the  world  point 
ing  at  his  son,  and  saying,  *  That's  young  -  — ,  whose 
father  was  hanged  for  murdering  his  mother. ' 

A  wave  of  shame  swept  over  him ;  he  came  out  of  his 
vision  with  this  sense  of  horror  and  shame  drenching  his 
thought.  For  the  first  time  in  all  his  life  he  was  stunned 
by  realization  of  his  degradation  and  infamy.  He  knew 
himself. 

How  the  vision  came  may  be  easily  explained  by  sub 
conscious  mentation.  He  had  long  meditated  the  crime  of 
murdering  his  wife,  he  had  long  brooded  upon  the  glory 
of  dying  game ;  an  explosion  of  nervous  energy  presented 
him,  even  as  it  presented  Macbeth,  with  anticipatory 


40  THE    PUNCHER 

realization  of  his  thought.  In  other  words,  we  know  all 
about  the  mechanism  of  the  piano ;  but,  the  musician  at 
the  keyboard?  How  did  shame  come  to  this  man  utterly 
hardened  and  depraved?  And  what,  in  the  language  of 
psychology,  is  shame?  How  does  grey  matter  become 
ashamed  of  itself?  How  do  the  wires  of  the  piano  become 
aware  of  the  feelings  of  the  sonata?  Moreover,  there  is 
this  to  be  accounted  for :  the  immediate  effect  of  the 
vision. 

That  effect  was  '  conversion,'  in  other  words,  a  re 
creation  of  the  man's  entire  and  several  fields  of  conscious 
ness.  And,  he  was  drunk  at  the  time. 

Drunk  as  he  was,  he  went  straight  out  from  the  public- 
house  to  the  hall  where  the  Salvation  Army  was  holding 
its  meeting.  His  wife  went  with  him.  He  said  to  her, 
1  I'm  going  to  join  the  Army.'  At  the  end  of  the  meeting 
he  rose  from  his  seat,  went  to  the  penitent's  form,  bowed 
himself  there,  and  like  the  man  in  the  parable  cried  out 
that  God  would  be  merciful  to  him,  a  sinner.  His  wife 
knelt  at  his  side. 

He  says  that  it  is  impossible  to  describe  his  sensations. 
The  past  dropped  clear  away  from  him.  An  immense 
weight  lifted  from  his  brain.  He  felt  light  as  air.  He 
felt  clean.  He  felt  happy.  All  the  ancient  words  used  to 
symbolize  the  spiritual  experience  of  instant  and  complete 
regeneration  may  be  employed  to  describe  his  feelings,  but 
they  .all  fail  to  convey  with  satisfaction  to  himself  the 
immediate  and  delicious  joy  which  ravished  his  conscious 
ness.  He  cannot  say  what  it  was.  All  he  knows  is  that 
there,  at  the  penitent  form,  he  was  dismantled  of  old  horror 
and  clothed  afresh  in  newness  and  joy. 

Whatever  the  effect  upon  himself,  the  effect  of  this  con 
version  on  the  neighbourhood  was  amazing.  The  news  of 
it  spread  to  every  foul  court  and  alley,  to  every  beerhouse 
and  gin-palace,  to  every  coster's  barrow  and  street  corner, 
to  every  common  lodging-house  and  cellar  in  all  that  quarter 
of  the  town.  There  is  no  hero  to  these  people  like  a  prize 
fighter  ;  let  him  come  down,  as  the  Puncher  had  come  down, 
to  rags,  prison,  and  the  lodging-house — still,  trailing  clouds 


THE    PUNCHER  41 

of  glory  does  he  come,  and  the  rest  worship  their  idol  even 
when  he  lies  in  the  gutter. 

When  the  Sunday  came  and  this  great  hero  marched 
out  of  barracks  with  the  band  and  the  banners  and  the 
lasses,  there  were  thousands  to  witness  the  sight — a  dense 
mass  of  poverty-stricken  London,  dazed  into  wonderment 
by  a  prize-fighter's  soul.  '  The  Puncher's  got  religion  !' 
was  the  whispered  amazement,  and  some  wondered  whether 
he  had  got  it  bad  enough  to  last,  or  whether  he  would  soon 
get  over  it  and  be  himself  again.  Little  boys  swelled  the 
multitude,  gazing  at  the  prize-fighter  who  had  got  religion. 

He  had  got  it  badly. 

His  home  became  comfortable  and  happy.  He  appeared 
at  all  the  meetings.  No  desire  for  tobacco  or  drink  dis 
turbed  his  peace  or  threatened  his  holiness.  The  neigh 
bourhood  saw  this  great  fighter  going  every  night  to  the 
Army  Hall,  and  marching  every  Sunday  to  the  meetings  in 
the  open  air. 

Then  they  saw  something  else. 

The  wonder  of  the  Puncher  is  what  Salvationist*-  rail 
his  '  love  for  souls.'  This  is  a  phrase  which  means  the 
intense  and  concentrated  compassion  for  the  dnhappiness 
of  others  which  visits  a  man  who  has  discovered  the  only 
means  of  obtaining  happiness.  The  Puncher  was  not  con 
tent  with  the  joy  of  having  his  own  soul  saved  ;  he  wanted 
to  save  others.  He  did  not  move  away  from  the  neigh 
bourhood  which  had  witnessed  his  shame,  but  lived  there 
the  life  of  a  missionary.  Every  hour  of  his  spare  time, 
every  shilling  he  could  spare  from  his  home,  was  given  to 
saving  men  with  whom  he  had  companied  in  every  con 
ceivable  baseness  and  misery.  This  man,  as  other  narra 
tives  will  show,  has  been  the  means  of  saving  men  appa 
rently  the  most  hopeless.  To  this  day,  working  hard  for 
his  living,  and  with  tragedy  deepening  in  his  life,  he  is 
still  to  be  found  in  that  bad  quarter  of  London,  spending 
his  time  and  his  money  in  this  work  of  rescuing  the  lost. 
I  never  met  a  quieter  soul  so  set  upon  this  bitter  and 
despairing  task  of  rescue. 

And  hear  something  of  what  he  has  gone  through. 


42  THE    PUNCHER 

After  his  conversion,  and  when  it  seemed  quite  certain 
that  he  would  never  revert,  a  lady  set  up  the  Puncher  and 
two  other  men  with  a  pony  and  cart,  that  they  might 
become  travelling  greengrocers.  The  business  prospered. 
The  prize-fighter  and  ex-dandy  was  quite  happy  in  his 
work.  Money  came  sufficiently  for  the  needs  of  his  home. 
The  work  was  hard  and  incessant,  but  it  was  interesting. 

Then  his  wife  gradually  cooled  towards  the  Army.  It 
was  not  respectable  enough  for  her  relations.  She  did  not 
gird  at  her  husband,  but  she  withheld  sympathy.  Probably 
she  wished  him  to  remain  a  Salvationist,  if  that  meant  her 
own  immunity  from  his  chastisement ;  but  she  would  have 
been  better  pleased,  from  a  social  point  of  view,  if  the 
Puncher  had  kept  his  morality  and  sloughed  his  religion. 

Almost  more  difficult  to  bear,  the  son  whom  he  loved 
so  greatly — the  boy  who  had  done  so  much  to  save  him — 
resigned  from  the  Army  and  gave  his  thoughts  to  other 
things.  He  did  not  become  bad  or  vicious,  or  even 
indifferent  to  religion,  but  the  old  enthusiasm,  the  old 
energy  which  alone  can  keep  a  mind  to  this  exacting  form 
of  service,  vanished.  The  Puncher  was  the  only  Salva 
tionist  left  in  his  home. 

One  bitter  winter's  day  he  was  on  his  rounds  v/ith  the 
pony-cart  in  North  London.  The  third  partner  in  the 
venture  had  gone  out  of  the  business.  The  Puncher  was 
on  this  round  with  the  other  man,  his  only  partner. 
'  Puncher,'  said  this  man,  pulling  up  at  a  public-house, 
'  I'm  going  to  have  a  nip  of  whisky;  it's  perishing  cold. 
You  come  in  too,  and  have  a  glass  of  port — port's 
teetotaller's  drink.' 

The  Puncher  said,  No.  The  partner  wheedled  and 
coaxed.  It  was  cold. 

1  Port's  teetotaller's  drink,'  said  the  partner.  *  One 
glass  can't  hurt  a  man  like  you;  come  on.  I'll  stand  it.' 

The  Puncher  fell.  He  was  miserable,  lonely,  and 
unhappy  in  his  home.  It  was  cold.  His  partner  stood  in 
the  tavern,  calling  him  in.  The  Puncher  followed  him. 
He  thinks  that  the  wine  was  drugged.  He  dropped  like 
a  shot  man  on  the  floor  of  the  public-house,  and  when  they 


THE    PUNCHER  43 

picked  him  up,  and  got  him  round,  his  partner  had  dis 
appeared  with  the  pony  and  trap.  Such  is  one  aspect  of 
the  life  of  London.  In  the  City  the  same  kind  of  clever 
ness  is  practised  in  other  ways.  The  Puncher  was  still 
drunk  when  he  arrived  back  in  his  own  neighbourhood. 
People  seeing  him  stagger  through  the  streets  did  not 
laugh  nor  mock ;  they  were  genuinely  sorry — even  the 
worst  of  them — to  see  this  great-hearted  man  fallen  back 
into  ruin.  A  kind  of  silence  held  the  crowded  streets  as 
the  Puncher  with  sunk  head  and  giving  legs  shambled  to 
his  home,  a  terrible  look  in  his  eyes  and  jaws. 

Then  the  tongues  wagged.  In  a  few  minutes  all  the 
neighbourhood  knew  that  the  Puncher's  conversion  had  not 
lasted.  People  talked  of  nothing  else.  They  wondered  if 
he  had  already  wrecked  his  home  and  smashed  his  wife. 
Some  of  them  slouched  round  to  his  street  and  hung  about 
in  front  of  his  house.  A  crowd  assembled. 

The  door  opened.  The  Puncher  came  out.  He  had 
taken  off  his  coat,  and  had  put  on  the  red  jersey.  He 
walked  straight  to  the  Army  Hall,  went  to  the  penitent 
form,  and  prayed. 

That  was  a  brave  thing  to  do.  But  the  Puncher  does 
not  see  the  courage  of  it.  One  thought  stuck  in  his  mind 
when  he  came  to  himself,  drunk,  ruined,  and  alone  in  that 
public-house  in  the  North  of  London  :  the  thought  that  he 
would  be  safe  if  he  could  get  into  his  uniform.  It  was 
not  the  honour  of  the  regiment  he  thought  about,  but  the 
covering  protection  of  the  Flag.  He  went  to  his  uniform 
for  protection.  This  is  a  true  story,  and  it  seems  to  me 
there  is  nothing  more  remarkable  in  the  narrative  than  the 
poor  beaten  fellow's  fixed  idea  that  if  only  he  could  get 
into  his  jersey  he  would  be  safe. 

From  that  day  he  has  never  fallen.  The  shadows  have 
deepened  for  him.  His  wife's  lack  of  sympathy  is  an 
increasing  distress  and  discomfort  in  the  home.  The  soli 
tude  of  his  soul  there  is  complete.  His  children  do  not 
care  about  their  father's  religion.  He  has  to  earn  his 
living  among  men  who  are  not  Salvationists,  and  who  do 
not  show  him  sympathy.  But  in  spite  of  this  the  Puncher 


44  THE    PUNCHER 

remains  in  the  neighbourhood  of  which  I  am  writing,  and 
he  is  there  perhaps  the  greatest  force  for  personal  religion 
among  the  sad,  the  sorrowful,  the  broken,  and  the  '  lost  ' 
who  cram  its  shabby  streets. 

'  The  Puncher,'  someone  said  to  me,  '  has  spent  hours 
and  pounds  trying  to  reach  his  old  companions.  He  is 
chiefly  unhappy  because  he  has  not  saved  more  than  he 
has.  He  seems  to  think  of  nothing  else.  He's  always 
talking  about  it,  in  his  quiet,  low  voice,  and  with  that 
queer  straining  look  of  longing  in  his  sad  eyes.' 

He  receives  no  pay  from  the  Army.  He  is  not  an 
officer,  he  is  a  soldier — a  volunteer.  The  time  he  gives  to 
the  work  is  the  t:me  left  over  from  an  arduous  day  of 
earning  daily  bread. 

When  I  suggested  to  the  adjutant*  mentioned  in  the 
preface,  that  it  might  be  well  for  the  Army  to  deliver  this 
remarkable  man  from  the  task  of  earning  his  living,  and 
set  him  free  to  '  testify  '  all  over  the  kingdom,  she  replied  : 

'  He  testifies  every  now  and  then  at  great  meetings, 
and  wherever  his  name  appears  we  get  vast  audiences,  for 
he  is  known  all  over  England,  especially  in  places  where 
there  are  race-courses.  But  the  Army  does  not  encourage 
this  idea,  because  a  man  who  continually  narrates  the  story 
of  his  evil  deeds  is  apt  to  glory  in  them  ;  that  is  a  great 
danger,  and  it  is  not  conversion.  You  see,  we  do  not 
stop  at  converting  people  from  crime  and  wickedness,  we 
endeavour  to  lead  them  on  to  the  heights  of  character. 
This  man  is  quite  lovely  in  his  mind.  His  wistfulness  for 
the  souls  of  others  is  almost  feminine ;  it  is  an  intense 
yearning.  And  the  discipline  of  earning  his  daily  bread  is 
far  better  for  him  than  the  excitement  of  continually  nar 
rating  the  story  of  the  past,  from  which  he  is  spiritually 
moving  every  day  of  his  brave  life.  I  think  we  are  wise 
in  this.  To  be  converted  is  only  a  new  beginning  of 
something  greater. ' 

Does  not  this  remark  of  the  little  adjutant  give  one 
fresh  ideas  of  the  Salvation  Army  as  a  spiritual  force? 

*  An  officer  devoting  all  his  or  her  time  to  the  Army's  work,  and  in 
this  case  in  charge  of  a  local  organisation  called  a  corps ;  the  corps 
comprising  a  number  of  soldiers. 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 


T_TOW  does  science  account  for  this  man? 

*  His  father  was  the  best  type  of  English  soldier,  a 
man  with  discipline  in  the  blood,  full  of  self-respect,  proud 
of  obedience,  brave,  upright,  and  orderly. 

He  had  soldiered  in  the  i3th  Light  Dragoons,  now  the 
I3th  Hussars,  and  rode  with  his  regiment  on  the  right  of 
the  line  at  Balaclava.  He  was  one  of  the  six  hundred  who 
charged  the  Russian  guns  with  sabres ;  he  was  one  of  the 
remnant  that  rode  back  out  of  the  jaws  of  death,  out  of 
the  mouth  of  hell.  Steadier  and  better  trooper  of  horse 
never  served  his  country.  The  man  was  clothed  with  some 
mysterious  dignity ;  an  aloofness  of  self-respect  which  was 
pride  in  its  highest  manifestation  showed  in  his  manner, 
his  appearance,  and  his  speech.  He  held  himself  proudly, 
was  inexorable  in  his  duty,  and  only  forsook  taciturnity  in 
unwilling  monosyllables.  He  was  what  Carlyle  would  have 
called,  a  great,  silent,  inarticulate  soul. 

He  left  the  army  a  hero,  and  became  a  policeman. 

He  was  the  Police  Inspector  of  Charing  Cross  Station. 

The  home  was  in  Deptford.  It  was  comfortable,  respect 
able,  and  religious.  The  children  were  sent  in  best  clothes 
to  Sunday-school,  and  were  apprenticed  to  the  Band  of 
Hope.  On  Sunday  evenings  company  was  received.  The 
entertainment  was  religious.  They  sang  sacred  songs  and 
hymns ;  they  discussed  life  from  the  religious  standpoint. 
Whisky  and  water  helped  this  flow  of  soul,  the  men  smoked 
cigars  in  a  deliberate  and  philosophical  fashion.  Many 
great  problems  were  left  unsolved  at  these  discussions. 

There  were  several  quite  young  children  in  this  house 
hold  when  the  head  died.  The  hero  of  Balaclava  left  behind 
him,  in  addition  to  his  medals  and  the  record  of  a  useful 


46  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

life,  a  wife  and  family  who  needed  bread  for  their  existence. 
The  burden  of  this  responsibility  fell  upon  the  wife.  She 
went  out  to  work,  and  became  a  cloak-room  attendant  at 
Charing  Cross  Station.  She  is  there  to  this  day. 

The  long  life  of  this  woman's  devotion  is  typical  of 
London.  The  number  of  poor  women  who  go  out  to  work 
for  the  sake  of  their  children,  who  toil  from  early  morning 
to  late  at  night,  and  who  manage,  in  spite  of  this,  to  keep 
the  home  respectable  and  cheerful,  to  endear  themselves 
to  their  children  and  permanently  to  influence  the  characters 
of  those  children  towards  honesty,  uprightness,  and  self- 
respect,  is  legion.  Into  whatever  poor  parish  of  the  town 
you  may  enter,  the  clergyman,  the  doctor,  the  district 
nurse,  or  the  local  Salvationist  will  tell  you  that  the  best 
of  the  inhabitants  are  working  mothers,  whose  lives  are 
one  incessant  struggle  for  the  mere  necessities  of  existence. 

With  such  blood  in  his  veins,  with  such  memories  in 
his  young  heart,  with  such  noble  and  sacred  influences  on 
his  soul,  the  hero  of  this  story  left  home  at  the  age  of  four 
teen  to  enlist  in  a  line  regiment,  of  which  an  elder  brother 
was  one  of  the  colour-sergeants. 

The  life  of  a  boy  in  the  Army  at  that  time,  particularly 
a  boy  in  the  band,  was  hard  and  cruel.  It  took  either  a 
genius  to  dodge  its  hardships,  or  a  giant  to  withstand  its 
cruelties.  The  private  soldier  appeared  to  take  a  savage 
pleasure  in  hardening  the  heart  of  a  boy ;  it  was  the  tyranny 
of  a  lad  for  a  cat ;  there  was  in  it  the  element  of  sport. 

It  seemed  to  my  hero,  from  the  outset,  that  he  must 
fight  for  his  hand.  He  was  strong,  proud,  high-spirited. 
Moreover,  his  brother  was  a  colour-sergeant.  In  a  few 
weeks  he  was  swearing,  smoking,  drinking,  and  fighting — 
like  a  man. 

At  fifteen  he  went  to  Ireland ;  at  sixteen  he  was  in  India. 

In  India  he  was  as  good  as  any  man  in  the  regiment. 

What  does  this  mean?  It  means  that  he  was  smart  in 
his  appearance,  knew  his  drills,  and  could  appear  on  parade 
full  of  beer  without  detection.  He  was  famous  for  this 
ability,  and  he  was  proud  of  it.  Much  of  the  talk  in  a 
canteen  concerns  the  capacity  of  a  man  to  carry  liquor  on 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  47 

steady  legs.  It  is  a  useful  topic  of  conversation.  It  makes 
for  pleasurable  disputation,  it  leads  to  wagers,  it  creates 
exciting  contests.  Who  can  drink  the  most,  Jack  or  Joe, 
A  company  or  B,  ours  or  the  Shropshires?  A  man  who 
can  stand  up  to  beer  is  a  hero  who  will  certainly  stand  up 
to  shot  and  shell.  Who  fears  one  barrel  will  fear  two.  The 
fanatic  says  that  there  is  no  barrel  without  an  enemy.  But 
the  soldier  stands  to  his  gun  and  his  beer,  able  to  pot  in 
two  senses  of  the  phrase — a  man. 

But  there  was  something  in  the  mind  of  my  hero  which 
was  not  satisfied  by  beer.  He  does  not  know  what  it  was. 
It  manifested  itself,  this  unrest,  in  several  ways.  For 
instance,  he  would  go  to  the  library  and  pore  over  Queen's 
Regulations.  He  wanted  to  pick  a  quarrel.  He  was  a 
barrack-room  lawyer.  He  made  sure  of  his  ground,  and 
then  *  raised  hell.'  He  claimed  his  rights  in  the  face  of 
colour-sergeant,  company  officer,  adjutant,  and  colonel.  The 
trouble  was,  for  these  authorities,  that  the  lawyer  in  this 
case  was  perrr  ps  the  best  soldier  in  the  regiment — exceed 
ingly  srmrt,  nandsome,  energetic,  and  keen.  Furthermore, 
he  was  :%  -narksman — the  company  shot. 

But  f>  icen's  Regulations  did  not  satisfy  him  any  more 
than  success  at  the  butts,  or  smartness  on  parade,  or  beer. 
There  was  still  something  wanting.  He  was  sufficiently 
educated  to  feel  dissatisfied  with  the  scope  of  his  existence ; 
there  was  that  in  his  nature  which  made  him  an  inquirer, 
a  barrack-room  lawyer  considering  the  affairs  of  the 
universe — a  man  whose  grudge  was  not  against  the  service, 
but  against  life.  Somewhere  in  the  cosmos  there  was  a 
person  or  a  thing  he  desired  to  meet  face  to  face ;  if 
necessary  with  naked  fists. 

At  Conoor  he  fell  in  with  a  corps  of  the  Salvation  Army. 
The  universe  seemed  at  last  to  have  answered  his  inquiries. 
He  was  conscious  of  a  call.  He  used  to  go  down  to  the 
services  and  prayer-meetings,  always  in  a  state  of  liquor, 
sometimes  very  drunk,  and  throw  out  those  of  the  wor 
shippers  who  failed  to  reach  the  standard  of  that  which  he 
deemed  a  seemly  religious  propriety.  It  was  a  curious 
condition  of  mind.  He  felt  himself  to  be  protecting  the 


48  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

weak,  championing  the  derided,  reproving  the  mockers. 
He  approved  in  a  dull  way  the  idea  of  God,  and  the  thought 
of  heaven  and  hell,  the  religious  thesis  of  a  struggle  between 
good  and  evil.  These  great  thoughts  enlarged  the  boun 
daries  of  existence.  They  gave  his  soul  a  little  more  room 
in  which  to  turn  round,  a  little  better  air  to  breathe.  So 
he  stood  up  for  the  Salvation  Army  in  barrack-room  and 
canteen,  pot  in  hand ;  he  rattled  those  who  derided  it  with 
a  crackle  of  oaths ;  he  was  ready  to  fight  for  it. 

The  mystery  of  this  state  of  mind  can  be  easily  explained. 
There  is  no  subject  in  the  world  like  religion  for  argument, 
controversy,  and  dispute.  The  Bishop  of  London  told  me 
that  on  one  occasion  in  Victoria  Park,  when  he  was  waiting 
to  answer  an  atheist  lecturer,  a  little  greasy-haired  man 
suddenly  planted  a  box  on  the  ground,  mounted  it,  and 
exclaimed,  with  a  pathetic  anxiety  to  be  heard,  '  Ladies 
and  gents,  'alf  a  mo'  about  that  ole  'umbu°f  General  Booth  !' 
It  is  religion  which  draws  the  crowd  ot  listeners  to  the 
parks ;  it  is  religion  which  makes  every  man  an  orator. 
On  religion  such  born  barrack-room  lawyers  as  Charles 
Bradlaugh  and  the  hero  of  this  story  will  always  love  to 
hear  themselves  speak  till  the  lights  go  out  and  the  silence 
falls. 

Because  he  wanted  to  be  in  controversy  with  his  fellows, 
because  he  wanted  to  argue  and  orate  and  show  his  superior 
knowledge,  the  Tight  Handful  became  a  champion  of  the 
Salvation  Army.  If  all  the  regiment  had  been  pious  Chris 
tians,  it  is  very  probable  that  his  fists  and  his  oratory  would 
have  been  at  the  service  of  atheism.  But  he  had  found  a 
minority.  This  was  enough.  He  put  himself  face  to  face 
with  the  majority,  fists  raised,  his  brain  singing  with  beer. 

He  left  India  a  very  much  worse  man  than  he  arrived. 
He  was  made  a  corporal,  well  on  his  way  to  lance-sergeant, 
and  the  highest  warrant  rank  might  easily  have  been  his. 
But  he  had  shipped  a  devil.  His  love  of  controversy  had 
opened  a  door  ;  one  of  the  worst  devils  known  to  the  student 
of  human  nature  had  entered ;  it  was  the  devil  of  rage. 
Men  truly  said  of  him,  '  He  has  got  the  devil  of  a  temper.' 

This  story  is  really  a  study  in  temper.     The  part  played 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  4$ 

by  drink  is  quite  subsidiary.  The  interest  lies  in  the  wild 
fury  which  grew  gradually  in  the  character  of  this  young 
soldier  till  it  became  a  demon  uncontrollable,  ungovernable 
— his  master. 

To  this  day  his  prominent  cheek-bones  have  that  glaze, 
and  his  eyes  that  shining  fire,  which  are  so  often  the 
outward  shows  of  a  temper  quick  to  take  flame. 

On  the  night  of  his  arrival  in  England,  he  went  out  of 
barracks  and  '  forgot  to  return  '  till  next  morning.  He 
was  made  a  prisoner. 

This  roused  the  fury  of  his  temper.  It  was  his  first 
crime.  It  meant  the  ruin  of  his  career.  He  went  before 
the  colonel,  ready  to  fight  for  his  life.  But  he  was  too 
good  a  soldier  to  be  punished.  He  went  out  from  the 
orderly-room  with  the  shame  of  a  reprimand  burning  in  his 
blood. 

Three  months  afterwards  he  was  back  again,  charged 
with  striking  the  police.  This  time  a  serious  crime.  He 
was  reduced  to  the  ranks. 

Ruin  ! 

Consider  him — quite  a  young  man,  well  above  the 
standard  of  his  fellows  in  education,  one  of  the  most 
efficient  soldiers  in  the  regiment,  a  prize  marksman,  in 
appearance  handsome,  proud,  and  scornful,  a  man  physically 
as  perfect  as  any  in  the  British  Army — slim,  tall,  broad- 
shouldered,  deep-chested,  long-armed,  with  true  vision,  and 
a  courage  that  feared  nothing — one  who  by  the  exercise  of 
a  little  ordinary  common  sense  might  have  risen  to  warrant 
rank  and  in  a  few  years  retired  from  the  service  with  a 
comfortable  pension ;  such  he  was,  and  he  found  his  career 
ruined  by  temper  in  the  very  dawn  of  his  manhood.  Every 
thing  lost.  The  whole  future  closed  against  him. 

The  regiment  tried  to  do  for  him  all  that  was  possible. 
He  became  silverman  in  the  officers'  mess,  an  officer's 
servant,  even  a  policeman ;  but  every  job  thus  found  for 
him  to  mitigate  the  bitterness  of  reduction  to  the  ranks, 
he  threw  away,  one  after  another,  in  scornful  bouts  of 
headlong  drunkenness. 

Nothing  mattered  to  him  now.      He  had  thrown  away 


50  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

his  chances.  He  kicked  forethought  out  of  his  path,  and 
went  plunging  deeper  and  deeper  into  the  abyss. 

Twice  he  came  near  to  murder. 

In  Manchester  he  found  himself  mixed  up  in  some  sordid 
brawl  between  sailors  and  a  public  woman.  Such  a  con 
tempt  as  Shakespeare  had  for  these  creatures  when  they 
unpack  their  hearts,  took  sudden  possession  of  The  Handful. 
The  street  lamp  fell  upon  her  screeching  face ;  her  hoarse 
voice  loaded  with  loathsome  words  struck  rage  out  of  the 
soldier's  soul — he  sprang  upon  her,  seized  her  by  the  throat, 
bore  her  to  the  ground,  and  was  throttling  the  poor  life  out 
of  her  body,  when  an  old  tramp  interfered,  a  man  who  had 
served  in  The  Handful's  regiment  many  years  before,  and 
whose  appeal  to  the  honour  of  the  regiment — this  ragged 
old  tramp's  appeal  to  the  honour  of  the  regiment  ! — broke 
through  the  rage  in  the  soldier's  brain,  and  just  saved  him 
from  murder. 

Later,  at  Aldershot,  he  discovered  by  an  accident  that 
a  girl  with  whom  he  was  accustomed  to  associate  had  been 
seen  walking  with  a  man  of  another  regiment.  This  time, 
not  in  hot  blood,  he  deliberately  plotted  murder.  He  met 
the  girl,  walked  with  her,  taxed  her  with  infidelity,  and 
then  set  upon  her.  He  left  her  dying  on  the  lawn,  and 
walked  back  to  barracks  to  await  arrest  for  murder.  He 
could  hardly  believe  it  when  he  learned  that  the  girl  was 
still  living. 

Soon  after  this  he  left  the  service.  His  colonel  appealed 
to  him,  argued  with  him,  to  stay  on  and  earn  a  pension. 
He  not  only  resisted  these  appeals,  but  suddenly  brought 
a  charge  against  the  regiment  concerning  his  kit.  A  few 
days  before  he  had  been  served  out  with  new  things. 
These  things  had  been  taken  away  by  the  colour-sergeant. 
According  to  a  new  regulation,  of  which  the  colonel  knew 
nothing,  the  kit  belonged  to  the  soldier.  The  Handful, 
blazing  with  indignation,  claimed  justice.  It  ended,  this 
strange  scene  of  a  soldier's  departure  from  his  regiment, 
by  the  colonel  drawing  a  cheque  for  six  pounds,  and  giving 
it  to  the  ex-soldier,  with  apologies.  The  Handful  carried 
the  cheque  to  the  canteen  and  '  blew  it  '  in  drink.  When 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  51 

the  cab,  which  had  been  waiting  for  him  some  hours,  left 
the  barracks  it  was  drawn  by  half  the  men  in  his  company, 
mostly  drunk. 

He  became  door-keeper  at  a  public-house  in  Deptford, 
close  to  his  mother's  home.  In  a  single  month  he  had  made 
five  appearances  before  his  master  for  being  drunk  on  duty. 
Finally,  he  took  off  his  master's  clothes — that  is  to  say,  his 
uniform — in  Deptford  Broadway,  threw  them  down,  and 
prepared  to  fight  his  employer.  Then  was  a  scene.  And 
he  left. 

It  would  be  wearisome  to  follow  him  through  all  his 
various  short-lived  employments  at  this  period  of  his  life. 
He  lost  them  through  drink  and  temper.  He  could  not 
master  his  appetite  for  drink,  and  when  he  was  censured 
his  temper  blazed  up  and  violence  followed. 

And  yet  there  was  something  so  likable  and  com 
mending  about  him  that  in  spite  of  his  Army  record,  and 
in  spite  of  all  his  subsequent  vagaries,  he  was  able  to 
obtain  employment  as  railway  policeman  at  one  of  the  great 
metropolitan  stations. 

It  was  during  this  employment  that  he  met  his  future 
wife — a  little,  pale,  soft-voiced,  delicate  blonde,  with  hair 
the  colour  of  pale  straw,  and  eyes  like  cornflowers — one  of 
the  meekest,  gentlest,  quietest  little  creatures  that  ever 
attracted  the  admiration  of  a  hot-pacing  devil.  On  the 
morning  of  his  wedding-day  he  went  to  meet  some  friends 
at  Waterloo  Station,  who  were  coming  up  for  the  event. 
He  met  some  soldiers  instead.  They  were  men  of  his 
regiment,  and  his  regiment  was  going  to  South  Africa. 
They  adjourned  to  a  public-house,  and  a  deal  of  the  honey 
moon  money  went  into  the  pockets  of  brewery  shareholders. 
The  wedding  was  in  Marylebone  at  eleven  ;  the  brider  room 
arrived  at  12.30,  so  drunk  that  it  was  noticeable.  After 
the  service  the  clergyman  advised  the  poor  little  timid 
blonde  to  take  her  husband  home  and  reform  him. 

Some  few  months  afterwards,  while  his  experience  of 
a  home  and  domestic  happiness  was  still  quite  fresh,  and 
when  the  time  that  he  would  become  a  father  was  approach 
ing,  he  wa*  drunk  on  duty.  A  man  occupying  the  rank  of 


52  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

his  father,  an  inspector  of  police,  rebuked  him  and  ordered 
him  off  duty.  The  Handful  knocked  him  down  with  a  blow 
in  the  face. 

He  arrived  home  that  night  in  a  cab,  suspended  from 
duty.  It  was  after  midnight,  nearly  one  o'clock.  He  pulled 
his  wife  out  of  bed,  made  her  dress,  and  took  her  out  in 
the  streets.  There  he  forced  her  to  walk  up  and  down 
with  him  till  four  o'clock,  when  some  particularly  obliging 
public-houses  open  their  doors.  He  was  like  a  madman. 

A  fortnight  after  his  son  was  born. 

It  was  now  that  the  devil  of  rage  began  to  possess  his 
whole  nature  and  to  rule  every  minute  of  his  day.  Hitherto 
there  had  been  spells  of  gentleness,  interludes  of  cheerful 
ness,  in  which  he  played  the  part  of  a  merry  and  roystering 
companion ;  but  now  a  settled  sullenness,  a  brooding  wrath, 
a  simmering  exasperation  occupied  his  soul ;  he  felt  the 
blood  boiling,  the  gorge  rising,  always. 

He  was  at  enmity  with  the  whole  world,  his  violent 
resentment  was  for  life  itself ;  but  there  was  in  his  dark  and 
wrathful  mind  one  particular  and  individual  animosity — it 
was  for  his  wife. 

In  the  phrase  of  the  street,  this  poor  little  woman  '  got 
on  his  neives.' 

As  he  looks  back  upon  that  time,  shamefacedly  enough, 
and  yet  with  a  certain  intelligent  interest  of  inquiry,  he 
comes  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  the  exceeding  meekness 
of  his  wife  which  filled  him  with  this  irrational  hate.  She 
never  complained  of  his  drunkenness  or  his  idleness ;  she 
never  replied  to  his  taunts ;  she  never  accused  him  of  the 
suffering  he  had  brought  upon  her  and  their  child.  Very 
quietly,  this  little  pale-haired  woman,  who  unlike  most  of 
her  class  in  England  is  a  skilful  cook  and  an  excellent 
housekeeper,  performed  the  domestic  duties  with  devotion, 
and  kept  the  home  together  as  well  as  she  could. 

It  was  this  mildness  of  her  disposition  that  exasperated 
the  young  husband. 

He  longed,  he  tells  me,  longed  with  all  the  fury  of  his 
brain,  to  see  rebellion  flash  from  her  eyes,  to  hear  bitter 
words  pour  from  her  lips,  to  feel  the  blow  of  her  fist  in  his 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  53 

face.  Then  he  might  have  emptied  all  the  black  displeasure 
of  his  heart  in  one  great  excusable  thrashing  which  would 
have  made  him  her  master,  and  her  his  dog. 

But  her  meekness  cowered  him  with  the  feeling  of 
inferiority. 

With  hate  and  murder  in  his  heart  he  made  a  hell  of 
that  little  home.  His  wife  says  to  me,  as  she  bends  over 
her  cake-tins  in  the  kitchen  of  their  basement  home,  '  He 
was  just  like  a  madman.'  She  does  not  look  up  from  her 
work  ;  there  is  no  energy  in  her  words  ;  she  would  say  in 
exactly  the  same  tone  of  voice,  '  He  was  not  very  well,' 
or,  'The  weather  is  trying.'  And  the  young  husband, 
sitting  on  the  foot  of  a  sofa  occupied  by  their  baby  at  the 
other  end,  laughs  quietly,  stretches  his  long  legs,  and  says, 
'  I  was  a  tight  handful.' 

How  did  he  treat  her? 

It  was  a  curious  form  of  tyranny.  He  never  once  laid 
hands  upon  her.  '  I  sometimes  used  to  wish  that  he  would,' 
she  says  quietly.  No ;  his  tyranny  took  another  form.  He 
held  over  her  head  a  menace — the  menace  that  he  would 
murder  her.  Sometimes  he  would  sit  quietly  in  his  chair, 
regard  her  with  eyes  full  of  hate,  and  say,  '  I'll  kill  you  one 
day,  mark  my  words  !'  At  another  time  he  would  come 
smashing  and  swearing  into  the  house,  his  face  scorching 
red,  his  eyes  burning,  and  throwing  things  here  and  there, 
kicking  this  and  that  out  of  his  way,  would  swear  by  God 
in  heaven  that  he  could  bear  this  woman  no  longer.  And 
again,  at  other  times,  when  the  cry  of  the  baby  woke  him 
from  sleep  and  he  opened  his  eyes  to  see  the  mother  tenderly 
soothing  the  child,  he  would  spring  out  of  bed  with  an  oath, 
and  drive  her  from  the  room  to  spend  the  night — no  matter 
how  wintry — where  she  could.  Sometimes  he  pursued  her, 
on  the  very  brink  of  murder.  On  countless  occasions  she 
spent  long  nights  with  her  baby  in  the  coal-cellar,  in  the 
little  chamber  which  has  a  bolt  to  the  door,  or  in  the  houses 
of  neighbours,  or  in  the  streets. 

The  child  became  a  cause  of  exasperation.  He  hated 
it  almost  as  much  as  he  did  its  mother.  Again  and  again 
he  was  thrown  into  a  paroxysm  of  fury  by  its  little  querulous 


54  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

cries.  He  longed  to  kill  it.  He  had  to  hold  himself  back 
from  seizing  it  up  and  throwing  it  out  of  the  window  or 
dashing  it  to  the  floor.  He  abused  the  mother  because  of 
the  baby.  He  fastened  upon  their  baby  all  the  blinding 
animosity  he  felt  for  his  wife.  He  cursed  it ;  set  his  teeth, 
and  stood  over  it  with  hands  trembling  in  a  passion  of  desire 
to  throttle  it.  The  helplessness  of  the  child  filled  him  with 
inarticulate  fury.  He  wanted  to  hurt  it,  damage  it,  brutalize 
it.  When  he  came  back  at  night  from  the  public-house, 
whose  till  he  helped  to  load  with  the  money  of  which  his 
wife  went  in  sore  need,  and  found  the  child  restless  and 
peevish,  he  was  flung  into  a  fit  of  explosive  irascibility  which 
always  ended  in  driving  mother  and  child  from  the  room, 
and  held  him  in  a  madness  of  desire  to  murder  them  both 
and  make  an  end  of  it  all. 

This  state  of  things  endured  for  three  years. 

The  woman  was  a  Christian.  All  through  those  three 
years  of  inexpressible  horror  she  continued  to  pray  for  the 
reformation  of  her  husband.  But  there  were  times  when 
the  burden  was  too  great  for  her.  Twice  she  attempted  to 
commit  suicide. 

It  came  to  the  husband,  in  the  midst  of  his  madness, 
that  the  hour  was  approaching  when  he  would  infallibly 
kill  his  wife.  He  lived  with  this  thought,  contemplating  all 
that  it  meant — to  become  a  murderer.  He  became  afraid 
of  himself.  Tel  menace  qui  tremble. 

One  night,  after  a  storm  in  the  house,  he  went  out  into 
the  streets.  On  his  way  he  passed  a  hall  occupied  by  the 
Salvation  Army.  The  door  stood  open.  A  sudden  impulse 
to  enter  took  possession  of  him.  The  haunted  man  turned 
from  the  streets  and  went  in. 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  entered  an  Army  hall  in 
England.  They  were  singing  happy  hymns,  clapping  their 
hands  in  a  rhythmic,  almost  mechanical^  manner,  with  that 
strange  abandonment  of  joy  which  is  so  difficult  for  common 
place  or  phlegmatic  people  to  understand.  The  room  was 
bright  and  cheerful.  After  the  hymns  followed  an  address. 
It  was  an  appeal  to  the  wretched,  miserable,  and  guilty 
souls  in  the  hall  to  come  out  and  publicly  confess  at  the 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  55 

penitent  form  their  own  helplessness  to  get  right,  their  need 
for  the  love  and  power  of  God. 

The  haunted  man,  afraid  to  what  ruin  this  murderous 
hate  in  his  heart  would  lead  him,  yielded  to  the  invitation. 
He  went  to  the  penitent  form,  kneeled  down,  and  covered 
his  face  with  his  hands — waiting  for  the  magic  change  in 
his  character,  waiting  to  be  dishaunted. 

They  came  round  him  and  counselled  him,  and  then 
inquired,  with  affectionate  pressures  of  the  hand  upon  his 
broad  shoulders^  '  Are  you  saved?'  '  Do  you  feel  that  you 
are  saved?' 

He  answered,  '  I  am  the  same  as  I  came  in.' 

That  night  he  returned  home,  hating  himself  and  loath 
ing  life.  When  he  told  me  this  experience  we  were  in  his 
home,  and  his  wife  was  ironing  baby-linen  on  the  kitchen 
table.  He  paused  in  his  narration  to  ask  her,  '  Where  was 
it  you  slept  that  night,  matey? — in  the  coal-cellar,  or  with 
neighbours?'  Without  pausing  in  her  ironing,  the  little 
pale  woman  answered,  '  Oh,  that  night  it  was  in  the  coal- 
cellar.'  The  narration  flowed  on,  the  iron  had  not  ceased 
its  journeys  over  the  white  linen. 

He  was  worse  than  ever  after  this  effort  to  be  saved. 

At  this  time  he  was  working  on  the  Twopenny  Tube, 
buried  like  a  rat  for  long  hours,  and  coming  up  to  the 
surface  at  the  end  of  a  long  day's  work  with  bitterness  and 
resentment  and  despair  in  his  soul.  Not  an  occupation 
likely  to  relieve  the  oppression  of  his  mind. 

Once  again  he  turned  for  help  to  the  Salvation  Army. 
Once  again  he  did  the  difficult  thing  of  going  publicly  to 
the  penitent  form.  And  once  again  he  experienced  no  relief. 
The  blackness  in  his  soul  would  not  lift.  He  tells  me  that 
at  this  time  there  was  one  insistent  memory  of  the  past 
haunting  his  thoughts  in  the  midst  of  a  deepening  despair. 
The  first  watch  he  ever  kept  in  India  was  at  the  prison  in 
Secunderabad,  and  while  on  that  watch  he  had  seen  a  man 
flogged  ;  although  at  the  time  he  was  a  hard,  cold-blooded, 
and  defiant  young  dare-devil,  the  sight  of  that  flogging  so 
took  effect  upon  him  that  he  almost  fainted  at  his  post. 
And  now  the  terrible  impression  revived,  a  trick  of  the 


56  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

subconscious  self,  and  he  went  about  envying  with  all  his 
heart  the  man  who  had  been  flogged. 

He  says,  quite  simply,  but  with  the  masterful  energy  of 
his  character,  '  My  thoughts  lived  with  that  man — if  only 
I  could  get  it  on  my  back  !  I  seemed  to  feel  the  same 
stripes  entering  my  brain.' 

He  was  also  haunted  at  this  time,  why  he  cannot  say, 
by  some  words  in  the  Bible  which  he  had  learned  without 
comprehending  their  meaning,  '  My  spirit  shall  not  always 
strive  with  man.'  They  frightened  him. 

He  was  conscious,  in  the  words  of  Professor  James, 
this  ex-soldier,  this  guard  opening  and  shutting  doors  on 
the  Twopenny  Tube,  of  being  wrong,  inferior,  and  unhappy. 
Is  it  not  a  holding  thought  to  consider  that  some  of  the 
servants  of  the  public  in  London,  of  whom  one  takes  so 
little  notice,  and  who  appear  to  be  such  purely  mechanical 
things  in  the  general  life,  are  concerned  with  such  matters 
as  this? — that  in  the  solitude  of  their  souls  they  feel  them 
selves  to  be  related  to  the  universe,  responsible  to  God? 

The  Tight  Handful,  with  his  gropings  into  the  infinite, 
and  the  ungovernable  fury  of  his  temper,  was  now  going 
more  confidently  to  beer  for  relief  than  to  the  penitent  form ; 
going  more  eagerly,  and  at  the  same  time  more  desperately, 
because  it  did  provide  him  with  the  escape  from  himself 
which  alone  averted  madness  and  murder. 

It  was  in  a  condition  of  drink  that  he  returned  one  day 
resolved  to  drive  his  wife  and  child  out  of  the  house,  to  sell 
up  all  his  furniture,  and  to  go  himself  out  of  London,  on 
the  tramp,  anywhere  and  anyhow,  he  cared  not  what  might 
happen.  That  was  the  revelation  brought  to  him  by  drink. 
He  was  not  to  worry  about  his  soul,  but  to  kick  responsi 
bility  out  of  his  path,  and  live  bravely,  defiantly,  to  his 
own  pleasure.  At  all  costs  he  must  escape  from  the  deadly 
monotony  of  his  unintelligent  employment,  renounce  all  his 
domestic  responsibilities,  escape  from  the  spiritual  hauntings 
which  now  distracted  him,  and  taste  adventure. 

What  !  a  man  with  his  vigour  and  energy  and  longings, 
to  be  sunk  all  his  days  in  an  underground  railway,  to  be 
tied  to  a  little  pale-faced  wife,  to  be  forced  to  provide  her 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  57 

with  food  and  clothes,  and  food  and  clothes  for  her  baby — 
to  spend  his  days  tied  to  this  wretched  go-cart  of  domes 
ticity — he  who  had  soldiered  in  India  and  lived  freely, 
grandly,  riotously, — like  a  gentleman  ! 

So  he  drove  his  wife  and  child  from  his  house. 

When  they  were  gone,  he  found  that  she  had  left  for 
him,  on  the  mantelpiece,  the  money  for  the  rent,  with  the 
exception  of  a  few  shillings.  This  last  service  of  faithful 
love  steadied  him  a  little,  made  him  think.  He  went  back 
to  his  duty  on  the  railway. 

And  now  we  reach  a  point  in  the  story  where  mystery, 
unaccountable  to  the  man  himself,  enters  and  hurries  the 
conclusion. 

On  his  first  journey  that  day,  from  the  Bank  to 
Shepherd's  Bush,  this  young  guard  heard  a  voice.  He 
tells  you  quite  calmly,  and  with  a  resolution  of  conviction 
nothing  can  shake,  that  as  distinctly  as  ever  he  heard  sound 
in  his  life,  he  heard  that  morning  a  voice,  which  said  to 
him  :  '  It  is  your  fault,  not  God's,  that  you  cannot  be  saved ; 
you  won't  trust/ 

It  was  the  suggestion,  which  psychologists  perfectly 
understand,  of  surrender ;  the  clear,  emphatic  injunction  of 
Christ — the  stressed  idea  expressed  in  so  many  forms — the 
absolute  necessity  for  losing  one's  life,  laying  down  one's 
life,  losing  one's  soul — the  new  birth,  being  born  again 
— almost,  one  might  say,  the  sine  qua  non  of  Christ's 
revelation. 

To  yield,  to  cease  to  struggle,  to  be  passive,  to  be  as 
clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter — utterly  to  surrender  the 
will  to  some  vast  power  dimly  comprehended  and  vaguely 
desired — this  was  the  instant  and  poignant  movement  in 
the  mind  of  the  man  following  the  sound  of  the  voice. 

He  surrendered. 

'  Do  you  know  what  it  is,'  M.  de  Lamennais  said  on 
one  occasion  to  his  pupils,  '  which  makes  man  the  most 
suffering  of  all  creatures?  It  is  that  he  has  one  foot  in 
the  finite  and  the  other  in  the  infinite,  and  that  he  is  torn 
asunder,  not  by  four  horses,  as  in  the  horrible  old  times, 
but  between  two  worlds.' 


$8  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

The  whole  struggle  is  there.  It  does  not  matter  how 
literate  or  how  illiterate,  how  great  or  how  ignoble,  how 
religious  or  how  irreligious,  every  man  according  to  his 
degree,  in  the  solitude  of  his  thoughts  and  the  silence  of 
his  soul,  is  torn  between  two  worlds.  It  is  a  struggle 
universal  and  inescapable.  I  am  persuaded  that  even  in 
the  most  abandoned  and  depraved  of  wretches  this  struggle 
never  ceases  ;  in  some  form  or  another,  perverted  enough 
in  some  cases,  the  struggle  between  the  one  world  and  the 
other  goes  on  to  the  end.  It  really  does  not  signify  whether 
we  call  it  a  struggle  between  two  worlds  or  between  the 
higher  and  the  lower  natures,  whether  it  is  the  immense 
conflict  of  a  Hamlet  or  the  effort  of  a  clerk  to  be  more 
industrious  and  honest  at  his  duties ;  the  significance  of 
this  duality  is  its  universal  presence  in  the  human  race,  and 
its  inexplicable  insistence — unless  there  is  a  spiritual 
destiny  for  humankind.  The  man  in  this  story  had  hated 
the  one  world  because  his  subconsciousness  was  aware  of 
the  other ;  he  had  come  to  loathe  his  life  because  he  had 
glimpses  in  the  darkness  of  his  soul  of  another  and  a 
better ;  he  was  consciously  wrong,  inferior,  and  unhappy, 
and  however  vaguely,  however  blindly,  he  wanted  to  be 
consciously  right,  superior,  and  happy. 

Directly  this  complete  surrender  of  his  mind  followed 
upon  the  voice,  he  was  aware  instantly  of  extraordinary 
peace.  It  was  as  if  a  typhoon  had  suddenly  dropped  to 
the  stillness  of  a  lake,  as  if  a  tempest  of  hail  and  snow 
had  become  instantly  a  summer  day.  And  in  this  peace 
he  heard  not  another  voice,  not  someone  from  outside  of 
him  addressing  his  conscience,  but  his  own  inner  conscious 
ness  repeating  the  words,  '  Him  that  cometh  unto  Me  I 
will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' 

These  words,  he  says,  repeated  themselves  with  an 
unbroken  iteration,  so  that  while  the  train  roared  and  shook 
through  the  darkness  of  the  Underground  he  was  aware  of 
nothing  else.  They  ceased,  only  to  begin  again.  They 
did  not  set  themselves  to  the  rumble  of  the  wheels,  they 
blotted  out  all  other  sounds.  Standing  on  the  oscillating 
platform  of  the  train  between  the  doors  of  the  two  carriages, 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  59 

and  penned  in  by  the  trellis  gates  of  rattling  iron,  he  heard 
these  words  singing  and  ringing  in  his  brain  with  a  recur 
rence  which  was  not  monotony,  but  joy,  and  with  a  meaning 
that  was  neither  a  menace  nor  a  despair,  but  wonderful  and 
emancipating.  '  I  only  knew,'  he  says,  '  that  I  was  saved.' 

The  miracle  had  happened.  Its  effect  was  obvious 
immediately.  In  ten  minutes,  from  the  moment  when  he 
felt  his  soul  leap  suddenly  into  the  light  of  understanding, 
he  was  the  centre  of  a  group  of  mates  asking  what  had 
happened  to  him,  so  changed  was  his  appearance.  Curiously 
enough  the  humorist,  who  is  always  to  be  found  in  such 
crowds,  put  to  him  the  question,  '  Have  you  joined  the 
Salvation  Army?'  He  answered,  '  No,  mate,  but  I'm  going 
to  at  the  first  opportunity,  for  I'm  saved.' 

The  man  was  completely  changed.  The  overmastering 
passion  for  drink  which  had  ruled  him  like  a  tyrant,  the 
frightful  rage  and  resentment  which  had  made  him  a. 
demon,  and  the  disgust  and  hatred  of  life  which  had 
darkened  all  his  outlook  upon  existence — vanished,  ceased 
to  exist,  passed  out  of  his  life  as  if  they  had  never  been 
there. 

He  was  filled  with  a  delightsome  joy. 

Such  an  amazing  revulsion,  such  a  complete  and  total 
transformation  of  character,  is  an  achievement  possible 
only  to  religious  influences.  Hypnotism,  as  I  know,  can 
undoubtedly,  after  many  weeks  of  operation,  cure  some 
men  of  their  vices.  Drugs  are  able  in  certain  cases,  after 
a  long  and  difficult  treatment,  to  remove  the  taste  for 
alcohol.  But  it  is  only  a  religious  force  which,  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  can  so  alter  the  character  of  a  man 
that  he  not  only  then  and  there  escapes  and  stands  utterly 
free  from  tyrannical  passions,  but  is  filled  full  of  a  great 
enthusiasm,  desires  to  spend  his  whole  life  in  working  for 
righteousness,  and  feels  as  if  he  had  fed  on  honey-dew  and 
drunk  the  milk  of  Paradise. 

This  is  the  wonder-side  of  conversion  which  no  theory 
of  psychology  can  explain.  It  is  also  the  greatest  force  in 
religion.  Theology  has  no  proofs ;  religious  experience 
does  not  need  them. 


6o  A    TIGHT    HANDFUL 

In  a  few  days  this  man  had  found  his  wife,  told  her  his 
story,  and  both  were  agreed  to  begin  their  life  again,  and 
to  begin  it  by  entering  the  Salvation  Army.  On  the  Satur 
day  night  of  that  week  they  went  together  to  the  hall 
occupied  by  the  Army  in  the  district  that  knew  the  tragedy 
of  their  former  life,  and  at  the  form  where  twice  before  the 
young  soldier  had  kneeled  half  crazed  with  drink  and  rage, 
they  both  knelt — '  not  to  get  saved,'  he  says,  '  but  to  signify 
that  we  intended  to  serve  God  in  the  ranks  of  the  Salvation 
Army.' 

That  was  six  years  ago.  During  those  six  years,  this 
handsome  and  striking-looking  man — as  good-looking, 
shapely,  and  vigorous  a  man  as  you  could  wish  to  see — 
has  worked  for  the  Army  without  pay  of  any  kind,  has 
been  the  life  and  soul  of  his  corps,  and  is  now,  with  the 
Puncher,  perhaps  the  greatest  force  making  for  enthusiasm 
in  all  its  local  activities.  He  does  not  preach,  preaching 
is  not  in  his  line,  but  when  he  is  forced  to  it — though  the 
ordeal  almost  terrifies  him — he  will  stand  up  before  a  crowd 
and  '  testify  ' — that  is  to  say,  tell  of  his  shame  and  of  his 
great  deliverance.  And  his  home,  well  furnished  and  com 
fortable,  its  shelves  filled  with  books  that  he  has  bought 
for  a  few  coppers  on  stalls  in  the  gutter,  is  one  of  the 
happiest  and  most  respected  in  all  that  district.  He  has 
advanced  to  a  high  place  in  the  hard  and  laborious  work 
by  which  he  earns  daily  bread.  There  is  no  one  among  his 
mates,  his  acquaintances,  or  even  the  poor  foul  people  of 
the  neighbourhood,  who  does  not  respect  him,  think  well 
of  him,  and  like  him.  His  happiness  is  infectious.  His 
old  mother  at  Charing  Cross  Station  thanks  God  that  she 
has  lived  to  see  the  day  of  her  boy's  salvation. 

He  says  to  me,  quite  quietly,  smiling  and  shaking  his 
head  in  perplexity,  '  It  's  a  fair  marvel ;  there's  no  mistake 
about  that ;  people  can  get  away  from  a  lot  of  things,  but 
they  can't  get  away  from  conversion.  No  !  And  see  what 
it  does  for  a  man  !  It  does  give  him  a  new  birth.  I've 
still  got  faults,  a  lot  of  them,  but  I'm  absolutely  different 
from  what  I  was  before  conversion.  I've  got  different 
ideas  about  life, — everything.  I'm  happy.  I'm  keen  about 


A    TIGHT    HANDFUL  61 

helping  others.  I  love  the  work,  I  love  my  home,  and  I 
can  put  up  with  a  baby  !' 

There  is  in  his  little  sitting-room,  which  you  would 
never  take  to  be  the  room  of  a  labouring  man,  a  cabinet 
full  of  a  child's  old  playthings,  spelling-books,  paint-boxes, 
and  toy  animals.  It  is  sacred  to  these  things.  They 
belonged  to  the  child  he  so  often  drove  from  his  sight. 

'  I  was  pulled  up  sharp,'  he  says,  mournfully  and  with 
tears,  *  when  the  little  chap  went.  He  was  eight.  And  I 
had  hated  him  so  in  the  bad  time.' 

On  another  occasion,  when  we  were  walking  through 
a  street  thronged  by  ragged,  foul-faced,  barefooted  brats, 
about  whose  souls  nobody  appeared  to  care  a  jot,  he  said 
suddenly,  '  When  I  used  to  see  these  children,  just  after 
my  boy  was  dead,  I  couldn't  help  wondering  why  he  should 
be  taken  and  they  should  be  left.' 

Happily  there  is  another  child  in  the  house  now,  and 
although  he  confesses  that  he  is  still  anything  but  a  baby's 
man,  he  does  sometimes — anxiously  overlooked  by  the  little 
pale-haired  wife — take  this  infant,  who  is  so  much  more 
concerned  for  the  present  by  teething  than  by  salvation,  on 
his  knee  and  attempt,  if  not  to  derive  joy  from  her,  at  least 
to  relieve  his  wife  of  the  nursing. 

Certainly  he  will  never  drive  that  child  and  her  mother, 
however  fractious  she  may  be,  out  of  his  house.  Certainly 
he  will  one  day  love  that  child  with  all  the  force  of  his 
charming  character. 


O.  B.  D. 


TXT  HEN  a  man  becomes  converted  the  Salvation  Army 
*  ^  nurses  him  carefully  until  he  is  strong  in  the  new 
life ;  that  is  to  say,  experienced  officers  visit  him  several 
times  in  the  day,  encourage  him  in  his  new  purpose  and, 
above  all,  deepen  in  his  mind  the  conviction  that  someone 
cares  for  him. 

The  conversion  of  the  Puncher,  which  was  so  important 
a  matter  to  the  corps  in  that  quarter  of  London,  was 
watched  over  by  the  angel-adjutant.  She  paid  visits  to 
him  in  his  home,  dropped  in  to  see  him  at  his  work,  and 
waylaid  him,  with  affection,  on  his  way  home. 

He  was  at  work  in  a  carriage-builder's  factory,  and 
the  proprietor  of  the  establishment  was  an  infidel.  But 
between  this  man  and  the  adjutant  was  one  point  in 
common,  music ;  both  played  the  concertina  and  loved  it 
above  all  the  instruments.  '  Oh,  I  only  played  in  an  ordi 
nary  way,'  the  adjutant  tells  me;  adding  with  enthusiasm, 
1  but  he  was  a  master.' 

It  was  the  concertina  which  made  it  possible  for  the 
Christian  to  invade  the  premises  of  the  infidel.  Adjutant 
and  carriage  proprietor  had  many  pleasant  and  quite 
amiable  conversations.  In  this  busy  factory  in  the  midst 
of  London,  they  talked  of  music,  and  the  angel,  watching 
over  the  Puncher's  conversion,  softened  the  asperities  of 
the  infidel's  worship  of  the  No-God. 

One  day  she  was  talking  to  the  Puncher  in  the  carriage 
factory,  when  he  said  to  her,  *  I  wish  you'd  have  a  talk 
with  the  man  who  comes  round  here  with  the  papers ;  he's 
proper  low ;  they  call  him  Old  Born  Drunk ;  and  he  looks 
it.  But  I  was  almost  like  that  myself,  not  so  very  long 
ago.  No  one  can  be  hopeless,  after  me.  I  wish  you'd 


64  O.  B.  D. 

speak  to  him.'  Thus  early  in  his  conversion  did  the 
Puncher — that  quiet  and  mysterious  personality — manifest 
what  one  calls  his  '  passion  for  souls.' 

The  little  adjutant  waited  one  day  to  see  this  man  who 
had  a  newspaper  round,  and  who  visited  the  carriage  factory 
to  serve  the  workmen  with  betting  news. 

She  had  seen  many  of  the  lowest  and  most  depraved 
people  in  London,  but  until  she  saw  Old  Born  Drunk  never 
had  she  realized  the  hideousness  and  repulsive  abomination 
to  which  vice  can  degrade  the  human  body. 

This  man,  the  child  of  frightfully  drunken  parents,  had 
been  born  in  drink,  and  was  almost  certainly,  as  his  name 
declared,  actually  born  drunk.  He  had  been  taught  to 
drink  and  had  acquired  an  insatiable  appetite  for  drink  in 
earliest  childhood.  He  was  now,  at  the  age  of  five-  or 
six-and-forty,  habitually  drunk — sodden. 

The  vileness  of  his  clothing  and  the  unhealthy  appear 
ance  of  his  flesh  did  not  strike  the  Adjutant  till  afterwards. 
Her  whole  attention  was  held  in  a  kind  of  horror  by  the 
aspect  of  the  man's  eyes.  They  were  terrible  with  soulless- 
ness.  She  racks  her  brain  in  vain  to  find  words  to  describe 
them.  She  returns  again  and  again  to  the  word  stupefied. 
That  is  the  word  that  least  fails  to  misrepresent  what  no 
language  can  describe.  Stupefied  !  Not  weakness,  not 
feebleness ;  not  cunning,  not  depravity ;  but  stupor.  They 
were  the  eyes  of  a  man  neither  living  nor  dead ;  they  were 
the  eyes  of  nothing  that  had  ever  lived  or  could  ever  die — 
the  eyes  of  eternal  stillborn  stupor. 

These  eyes  were  hardly  discernible,  for  the  flaccid  lids 
hung  over  the  pupils,  and  the  bagged  flesh  of  the  swollen 
white  face  pressed  upon  them  from  below.  There  was  just 
a  disc  of  glazed  luminosity  showing  in  each  dwindled  socket 
— a  disc  of  veiling  existence,  perishing  life,  of  stupor. 

For  the  rest  he  was  a  true  Miserable,  lower  than  any 
thing  to  be  found  among  barbarous  nations,  debased  almost 
out  of  humanity.  He  was  short,  thick-set,  misshapen,  vile ; 
clothed  in  rags  which  suffocated  those  who  blundered  near 
to  him — a  creature  whom  ragged  children  mocked  with 
scorn  as  he  passed  down  the  street. 


O.   B.   D.  65 

Civilization  had  produced  this  man.  He  had  his  place 
in  London ;  repulsive  as  one  may  find  it  to  contemplate 
him,  he  was  one  of  our  contemporaries ;  to  the  Salvationist 
he  represented  a  soul. 

She  said  to  him,  '  You  don't  look  very  happy.  Are 
you?'  He  looked,  in  his  dazed  fashion,  into  her  clear  eyes 
and  kept  silence,  as  though  he  had  lost  both  the  power  of 
speech  and  the  ability  to  understand  it.  She  said,  '  Perhaps 
I  could  be  of  some  service  to  you;  will  you  let  me  try? 
Will  you  let  me  come  and  see  you  in  your  home?' 

Old  Born  Drunk  could  not  speak.  She  approached  quite 
close  to  him,  bent  her  kind  eyes  towards  those  terrible  eyes 
of  stupor,  and  said,  '  I  want  to  help  you.  I  know  some 
thing  about  your  life.  They  call  you  Old  Born  Drunk. 
Well,  Old  Born  Drunk,  let  me  come  and  pay  you  a  visit, 
and  make  friends  with  you.  There  may  be  many  little 
ways  in  which  I  can  help  you.  Let  me  try.' 

She  made  him  at  last  understand.  He  told  her  where 
he  lived.  Soon  afterwards  she  called  upon  him. 

He  occupied  a  single  room,  for  which  he  paid  seven 
shillings  a  week,  in  a  street  more  notorious  for  abject 
destitution  than  for  crime  and  degradation.  She  was  not 
in  the  least  afraid  of  visiting  this  place,  but  when  she 
opened  the  door  of  the  room — good  and  angelic  as  she  is 
— the  little  adjutant  almost  turned  and  ran  away.  Such  a 
smell  issued  from  the  den  as  stifled  the  lungs  and  made  the 
spirit  heave  and  shudder  with  disgust. 

Guy  de  Maupassant  has  described  the  odours  of  a 
peasant's  domicile,  with  a  strength  and  power  of  truth 
which  are  unforgettable.  Something  of  the  same  old  sour 
reek,  but  intensified  to  loathsomeness  by  London  squalor 
and  slum  air,  hung  like  a  thick  curtain  in  this  den  of  Old 
Born  Drunk.  Guy  de  Maupassant  speaks  of  the  smell  of 
milk,  apples,  smoke,  and  that  indefinable  odour  of  old 
houses — smell  of  the  earth,  smell  of  the  walls,  smell  of  the 
furniture,  smell  of  ancient  spilled  soup,  and  ancient  wash 
ings,  and  old  poor  peasants  ;  smell  of  animals  and  people 
living  together,  smell  of  things  and  of  beings,  a  smell  of 
Time — the  smell  of  the  Past. 


66  O.   B.   D. 

In  the  den  of  Old  Born  Drunk  there  were  all  these 
several  smells,  even  the  smell  of  animals,  for  the  place  was 
like  a  menagerie. 

A  dog  lifted  itself  up  on  the  vile  coverlet  of  an  unmade 
bed,  and  growled  at  the  intruder.  A  litter  of  guinea-pigs 
scuttered  across  the  bare  and  filthy  boards  of  the  floor, 
disappearing  under  the  bed.  Rabbit-hutches,  with  the 
dusky  shapes  of  their  inmates  dimly  seen  behind  wire 
netting,  emitted  a  thick  and  stifling  smell.  There  were 
cats  on  a  sack  by  the  hearth.  Hanging  from  the  ceiling 
in  front  of  the  closed  window  was  a  cage  of  doves. 

This  London  interior  was  dark  as  well  as  stifling.  A 
fog  seemed  to  pervade  it  from  dirty  wall  to  dirty  wall, 
from  dark  ceiling  to  reeking  floor.  A  figure  moved  out  of 
this  fog,  while  the  dog  growled  on  the  unmade  bed ;  it 
became  gradually  something  that  suggested  a  woman — a 
creature  thin,  emaciated,  woebegone,  clothed  almost  entirely 
in  sacking.  She  stood  before  the  Salvationist,  in  all  her 
wretchedness  and  squalor ;  a  thing  really  lower  than  the 
animals  among  whom  she  spent  her  life ;  a  woman — the 
woman  who  loved  Old  Born  Drunk.  Consider  the  miracle. 
Imagine  to  what  misery  a  woman  can  be  brought  th«t  she 
should  marry  such  a  man.  Reflect  that  this  woman 
loved  him. 

The  adjutant  entered  the  room  and  talked  to  this  miracle 
— the  woman  who  loved  Old  Born  Drunk.  The  birds  and 
animals  provided  a  topic  of  conversation.  She  discovered 
that  they  belonged  to  the  child  of  these  two  poor  people. 
Yes,  they  had  a  child,  a  new  life  had  been  born  into  this 
den ;  and  these  animals  and  birds  were  the  boy's  pets. 

The  mother  fetched  a  photograph  and  handed  it  to  the 
visitor,  not  without  pride.  Astonished,  the  adjutant  beheld 
in  this  picture  a  bright,  handsome,  and  well-dressed  boy. 
The  intelligence  in  his  face,  and  the  self-respect  in  his 
bearing  filled  her  with  amazement.  She  could  hardly 
believe  that  he  was  the  child  of  these  parents. 

'This  is  your  son?'  she  asked. 

'  Yes,'  said  the  woman,  in  her  weary  way.  '  He  don't 
look  it,  do  he?  But  we've  been  very  careful  with  him,  and 


O.   B.   D.  67 

he's  in  a  good  situation,  so  perhaps  he'll  be  all  right.  We 
hope  he  will,  at  all  events.' 

Then  the  adjutant  discovered  that  these  frightful  parents 
— in  the  midst  of  their  destitution  and  degradation — loved 
this  one  child  with  a  self-abnegation  and  devotion  quite 
wonderful  in  its  purity  and  strength.  For  him  the  den 
reeked,  because  when  he  visited  them  he  liked  to  see  his 
old  pets ;  and  for  him  those  pets  had  been  bought,  in  the 
first  place,  out  of  coppers  earned  on  the  newspaper  round, 
and  denied,  God  knows  with  what  struggle,  to  a  publican 
by  a  dipsomaniac,  by  poor  Old  Born  Drunk,  who  had  this 
one  pure  passion  growing  like  a  white  flower  in  the 
corruption  of  his  soul.  The  drunkard  and  his  wife  loved 
their  son.  The  den  was  his  home. 

The  Salvationist  made  this  boy  the  lever  of  her  appeal. 
She  came  constantly  to  the  vile  den,  and  saw  the  parents 
together.  They  were  both  easily  convinced  of  her  first 
premiss,  that  life  would  be  certainly  more  comfortable  for 
them  if  Old  Born  Drunk  signed  the  pledge  and  kept  it. 
But  even  the  wife,  who  was  not  a  drunkard,  appeared  to 
agree  with  her  husband  that  such  a  consummation  lay  quite 
in  the  realms  of  fantasy.  *  You  see,'  said  his  wife,  '  he's 
been  used  to  it  from  a  little  'un ;  it's  meat  and  drink  to 
him  ;  look  at  his  name,  Old  Born  Drunk  !  I  really  don't 
think  he'd  be  good  for  anything  if  he  was  to  give  it  up,  I 
don't  really.'  As  for  Old  Born  Drunk  himself,  he  did  not 
argue  the  question  ;  he  merely  left  it  with  a  great  silence 
in  the  region  of  the  impossible.  He  listened  to  the  chatter 
of  the  women  as  a  philosopher  might  heed  for  a  moment 
the  notes  of  quarrelling  sparrows. 

But  the  adjutant's  kindness  and  humanity  did  so  far 
appeal  to  these  two  Londoners  as  to  induce  them  to  attend 
some  of  the  services  at  the  local  hall.  They  left  their 
menagerie,  and  in  their  poor  vile  rags  came  to  the  evening 
meetings,  and  sat  with  the  Miserables  at  the  back  of  the 
hall,  listening  to  the  band,  listening  to  the  hymns,  listening 
to  the  praying  and  preaching,  feeling  the  warmth,  bright 
ness  and  cleanness  of  the  atmosphere — thinking  something 
in  their  minds  of  which  we  have  no  knowledge. 


68  O.   B.   D 

Both  of  them  appeared  stupefied  on  these  occasions. 
Apparently  the  service  had  no  meaning  for  them.  In  just 
such  a  similar  manner  two  owls  in  a  belfry  might  listen  to 
church  music.  They  came,  they  sat,  they  disappeared. 

The  adjutant  began  to  feel  that  they  had  fallen  below 
the  depths  to  which  human  sympathy  can  reach.  Her 
officers  used  to  say,  in  despair,  '  They  don't  seem  to  under 
stand  a  word  that  is  said  to  them.'  It  was  this  d-eep  stupor 
of  the  two  Miserables  which  made  for  hopelessness  and 
despair.  One  did  not  feel  their  sins  or  their  wretchedness 
a  bar ;  but  this  terrible  stupor  of  the  understanding  was 
like  a  thick  impenetrable  curtain  let  down  between  their 
souls  and  the  light.  No  one  could  reach  them.  They  did 
not  understand. 

Just  about  this  time  the  Puncher  and  the  adjutant  con 
ceived  the  idea  of  a  great  and  stirring  revival.  The 
Puncher  and  those  whom  he  had  influenced — it  must  be 
carefully  remembered  that  these  men  were  once  the  terrors 
of  the  neighbourhood — agreed  that  they  would  make  a  public 
exhibition  of  themselves  in  the  worst  streets,  and  after 
wards  confess  the  whole  story  of  their  lives,  man  by  man, 
in  the  hall.  Do  not  let  it  be  thought  that  any  one  of  these 
men  contemplated  the  exhibition  with  delight.  They  had 
to  screw  their  courage  to  the  ordeal ;  remember,  there  were 
their  wives  to  be  thought  of,  as  well  as  a  vast  mob. 

The  Puncher — that  quiet,  pale-faced,  sorrowful  desirer 
of  souls — inspired  the  little  Corps  with  fortitude.  '  God 
has  done  a  lot  for  us,'  he  said ;  '  we  oughtn't  to  mind  doing 
a  bit  for  Him.'  The  angel-adjutant  listened  to  the  ideas 
of  these  men,  and  the  revival  was  planned. 

The  first  effort  took  the  form  of  a  procession  through 
the  worst  streets  of  the  neighbourhood,  at  their  most 
crowded  hour  of  the  evening,  a  procession  of  horse-drawn 
trolleys,  with  the  converted  terrors  of  the  neighbourhood 
posed  in  various  attitudes  suggesting  their  past  lives — such, 
for  instance,  as  a  man  in  convict's  dress  suffering  the 
penalty  of  his  crimes. 

The  streets  were  thronged.  While  the  trolleys  made 
their  way  through  the  multitude,  the  adjutant  and  her 


O.   B.   D.  69 

assistants  passed  among  the  crowd,  inviting  people  to 
attend  the  meeting  in  the  hall.  The  result  was  such  a  pack 
as  never  before  had  filled  the  large  meeting-place.  Among 
this  vast  audience  was  Old  Born  Drunk  and  his  wife,  who 
had  come  early  on  the  invitation  of  the  adjutant. 

The  meeting  began  with  a  hymn,  a  reading  of  the 
parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son,  a  brief  prayer,  and  then 
followed  testimonies  by  the  converted  men.  One  after 
another  they  stood  up,  told  how  they  had  suffered,  told  how 
they  had  sunk  to  the  gutter,  and  how  their  homes  were 
now  happy,  their  lives  clean,  and  their  hearts  glad.  In  the 
words  of  Professor  James,  these  simple  men  of  the  people 
told  their  fellows  how  they  had  been  consciously  wrong, 
inferior,  and  unhappy,  and  how  they  were  now  become,  by 
the  mercy  of  God,  consciously  right,  superior,  and  happy. 

The  angel-adjutant  then  made  her  appeal.  She  declared 
that  anybody  in  that  hall,  never  mind  how  vile  and  deserted 
and  shameful,  could  become  in  an  instant  radiant  with 
happiness  and  peace,  by  coming  to  the  penitent  form,  kneel 
ing  there,  and  asking  God  to  forgive  him  his  sins.  She 
could  point  to  the  men  on  the  platform  as  living  proofs 
of  her  assurance. 

Several  people  rose  from  their  seats,  most  of  them  with 
that  quiet  dogged  stolidity  of  the  London  workman,  char 
acteristic  of  his  whole  life,  and  advanced  to  the  penitent 
form,  like  men  who  had  to  go  through  with  something 
distasteful  and  hard.  Some  of  them  said,  '  God  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner!'  others  bowed  and  were  silent;  many  of 
the  women  were  crying. 

At  the  back  of  these  penitents  came  Old  Born  Drunk 
and  his  wife. 

The  adjutant  and  her  officers  were  more  astonished  than 
all  the  rest  of  the  people  in  the  meeting.  They  knew,  what 
the  others  did  not  realize,  the  impenetrable  stupefaction  of 
the  man's  mind,  his  total  obfuscation  of  soul.  For  the 
others,  he  was  only  a  particularly  dirty,  particularly  vile, 
particularly  drunken  one-of-themselves. 

The  adjutant  approached  the  poor  old  man  as  he  reached 
the  bench.  The  small  dulled  eyes  were  wet  with  tears. 


70  O.  B.   D. 

She  put  a  hand  on  his  arm,  and  he  said  to  her,  in  a  crying 
tone,  '  Oh,  I  want  to  be  like  Joe  !' — one  of  the  men  who 
had  testified.* 

Afterwards  he  said  to  her,  '  While  I  was  listening  to 
Joe,  thinking  of  what  he's  been,  and  seeing  what  he's 
become,  all  of  a  sudden  it  took  me  that  I'd  find  God  and 
get  Him  to  make  me  like  Joe.  It  took  me  like  that.  I 
just  felt,  all  of  a  sudden,  determined  to  find  God.  Deter 
mined!'  he  repeated,  with  energy  astonishing  in  this  broken 
and  hopeless  creature  of  alcoholism.  '  And,'  he  went  on, 
'  while  I  was  kneeling,  while  I  was  praying,  I  felt  the  spirit 
of  God  come  upon  me.  I  said,  "  Oh,  God,  make  me  like 
Joe  !"  and  while  I  prayed,  I  felt  the  spirit  come  upon  me. 
I  knew  I  could  become  like  Joe.  I  know  I'm  saved.' 

He  was  quite  emphatic.  But,  the  adjutant,  knowing  the 
power  of  temptation,  realizing  the  saturation  of  this  man's 
whole  being  by  alcohol,  feared  greatly  for  the  stability  of 
his  salvation.  She  feared  chiefly  on  one  account.  The 
newspaper  round  by  which  he  earned  daily  bread  included 
practically  all  the  public-houses  in  that  quarter.  Unless 
some  other  work  could  be  found  for  Old  Born  Drunk, 
surely  he  must  fall  some  day,  surely  the  temptation  would 
one  day  prove  too  strong  for  him.  On  the  other  hand,  if 
work  of  a  different  kind  could  be  found  for  him,  even  this 
sunken  dipsomaniac  might,  by  the  grace  of  God,  make  fight 
against  his  madness.  It  was  just  possible.  She  had  seen 
miracles  almost  as  wonderful. 

She  went  to  discuss  things  with  Old  Born  Drunk. 

He  sat  and  listened  to  all  she  said  with  the  old  dazed 
stupor  in  his  eyes,  apparently  not  understanding  one  of  the 
kind  and  considerate  words  that  were  said  to  him.  The 
adjutant  turned  to  his  wife,  '  Is  there  no  other  work  he 
can  do?  Doesn't  he  feel  that  he  would  like  some  kind  of 
work  that  he  has  seen  other  men  doing?' 

The  wife  looked  at  her  husband,  '  Do  you,  dear?' 

He  began  to  move  his  lips,  considering  how  to  express 
his  thoughts.  Then  he  said,  '  I  don't  want  anything  else.' 
He  paused  a  moment,  glancing  from  the  guinea-pigs  on 
*  His  story  is  told  under  the  title  of  '  The  Criminal  ' 


O.   B.  D.  71 

the  floor  to  the  grimy  window.  '  I  must  show  them,'  he 
said,  '  that  I  am  converted.' 

The  adjutant  endeavoured  to  make  him  realize  his 
danger.  For  weeks,  for  months,  he  might  be  able  to  with 
stand  temptation.  But,  if  the  moment  came,  some  day  in 
the  future,  when,  perhaps,  he  was  not  well,  or  felt  unhappy 
— might  he  not  fail?  She  made  him,  or  rather  she  tried  to 
make  him,  see  that  conversion  is  a  long  road.  The  first 
glow  dies  away ;  one  sees  beyond  this  lifting  glory  a  long 
straight  road  running  to  life's  end.  One  rises  from  one's 
knees  to  trudge  that  long  road.  First,  one  mounts  up  with 
wings,  like  an  eagle ;  then  one  runs,  and  is  not  weary ; 
finally,  the  grand  climax — one  must  walk  and  not  faint. 
The  adjutant  laboured  to  bring  this  conviction  home  to  the 
understanding  of  the  dipsomaniac. 

The  man  said,  '  I  must  show  them  that  I  am  con 
verted.  ' 

The  adjutant  continued  to  watch  over  this  brand  plucked 
from  the  burning.  He  remained  firm.  She  asked  him  if 
he  ever  felt  tempted.  He  replied,  '  The  appetite  has  gone.' 
They  watched  him  go  in  and  out  of  the  public-houses — he 
was  unafraid.  The  other  converts  paid  him  visits  in  his 
den ;  they  all  asked  the  same  question,  Did  he  feel  quite 
sure  that  drink  had  no  temptation  for  him?  Always  the 
same  answer,  '  The  appetite  has  gone.'  It  seemed  true. 
And  yet,  how  inconceivable  ! 

One  day  he  entered  a  public-house  crowded  with  work 
men.  It  was  Saturday  afternoon.  Pockets  were  full  of 
money.  Wives  and  children  were  forgotten.  The  place 
was  a  din  of  loud  voices  and  coarse  laughter.  Old  Born 
Drunk  approached  the  counter  with  his  journals. 

There  is  always  a  spirit  of  festivity  and  good-humour 
in  a  public-house  on  Saturday  afternoons.  The  workmen, 
after  a  pot  or  two  of  beer,  are  inclined  to  horse-play.  One 
of  the  drinkers  exclaimed,  '  Hullo,  God  strike  me  dead,  if 
this  isn't  Old  Born  Drunk!  Come  here,  daddy;  I'll  stand 
you  a  pot.  We'll  wet  the  Salvation  Army.' 

Old  Born  Drunk  served  out  his  papers.  The  workman 
called  for  a  pot  of  beer. 


72  O.  B.  D. 

1  Here,  drink,  you  old !'  he  exclaimed,  forcing  the 

pot  towards  the  convert. 

Old  Born  Drunk  shook  his  head. 

'  Come,  drink  it,  like  a  man!  What's  a  pot  to  you? 
Gallons  is  your  mark.  Drink  it !' 

'  No.' 

'  Look  here,  daddy;  you're  poor,  aren't  you?' 

1  Yes. ' 

'  Got  the  missus  and  the  kid  to  feed?' 

1  Yes.' 

'  A  bob'd  make  a  lot  of  difference  to  you,  wouldn't  it? 
See  here,  daddy;  I'll  give  you  a  bob,  straight,  I  will — 
ah,  honour  bright — if  you'll  drink  this  pot.  Smell  it. 
Smell  it,  old  cock.  Ain't  it  good?  Come  along,  drink  it 
and  earn  a  bob.' 

'  Not  me.' 

'  You  won't?' 

'  No.' 

'  Not  for  a  bob?' 

'  Not  for  thousands.' 

'  You  mean  it?' 

'  Yes.' 

1  Then  have  it  outside  !' — and  with  that  the  mocking 
workman  flung  the  whole  pot  of  beer  into  the  old  man's 
face. 

There  was  laughter  at  this,  laughter,  too,  at  the  pitiful 
figure  of  the  old  drenched  man,  blinking  his  eyes,  shaking 
the  drops  from  his  face,  wiping  the  liquor  from  his  mouth 
and  chin. 

'  Don't  it  smell  good,  daddy?'  laughed  the  tormentor. 
*  Ain't  beer  got  a  lovely  smell  to  it?  You  silly  old  fool! 
Why  didn't  you  take  it  inside,  instead  of  out?  Come  here, 
I'll  give  you  another  drop.  I'll  stand  you  one.  You  shan't 
have  the  shilling,  but  you  shall  have  the  beer.' 

'  I  don't  want  it,'  said  the  old  man. 

His  firmness,  his  quietness  under  persecution,  moved 
the  rough  men  in  the  bar.  One  of  them  *  took  up  a  sub 
scription.  '  Old  Born  Drunk  left  the  place  with  a  pocket 
full  of  money.  Also,  he  left  it  as  a  hero. 


O.  B.   D.  73 

Weeks,  months,  years  passed  away.  The  old  fellow 
remained  firm.  And  he  made  little  economies,  in  spite  of 
subscriptions  to  the  local  corps  of  the  Salvation  Army.  One 
day  he  was  rich  enough  to  take  a  tiny  shop  in  the  neigh 
bourhood.  His  wife  and  son  moved  out  of  the  dreadful 
den,  and  began  a  new  life,  full  of  happiness.  They  entered 
the  ranks  of  respectability. 

It  was  the  old  fellow's  steadfastness  and  lasting  forti 
tude  which  made  both  the  wife  and  the  son  join  the 
Salvation  Army.  This  represented  the  height  of  earthly 
happiness  to  Old  Born  Drunk,  because  he  had  all  along 
nursed  one  great  hope  in  the  profound  of  his  being — the 
hope  that  some  day  his  son  would  be  an  officer  in  the 
Army,  that  is  to  say,  would  devote  all  his  life  to  the  work. 
Old  Born  Drunk  was  not  fit  for  such  high  work ;  it  was 
necessary  for  him  to  earn  his  living ;  all  he  could  do 
was  to  attend  the  meetings,  march  behind  the  band, 
saying  a  word  or  two  in  private  to  those  of  his  customers 
who  were  sad  and  unhappy.  But  his  son  had  book  learn 
ing,  his  son  was  good — he  might  perhaps  be  one  day 
an  officer  in  this  great,  merciful,  and  universal  army  of 
salvation. 

This  once  ruined  creature  was  now  happy  and  whole. 
His  conversion  appeared  so  extraordinary  to  the  people 
in  the  neighbourhood,  extraordinary  in  its  lastingness  as 
well  as  in  its  effects,  that  he  became  a  power  for  right 
eousness  without  exerting  any  missionary  zeal.  People 
looked  at  him  in  the  streets.  Vicious  and  degraded 
men  at  street  corners,  or  at  the  doors  of  public-houses, 
regarded  the  old  man,  born  again  and  living  in  respect 
ability  and  happiness,  with  something  of  the  same  stirring 
in  their  brains  as  once  had  made  him  exclaim,  '  I  want  to 
be  like  Joe.'  He  advertised  salvation. 

Religion  to  these  people  is  not  a  theology.  It  is  a  fact. 
They  are  not  mystical.  They  are  incapable  of  definitions. 
Old  Born  Drunk  himself  could  not  have  told  you  anything 
about  the  articles  of  his  religion  or  his  conception  of  the 
nature  of  God.  He  only  knew  that  God  had  saved  him, 
directly  he  sought  salvation  with  a  determined  mind.  He 


74  0.  8.  D. 

only  knew  that  instantly  he  had  been  delivered  from  abso 
lute  wretchedness.  He  only  knew  that  he  was  now  very 
happy. 

And  this  is  also  what  the  outcasts  saw  in  him.  They 
saw  that  perhaps  the  very  lowest  man  in  the  whole  neigh 
bourhood,  the  man,  at  any  rate,  most  sunken  in  drunken 
ness,  was  now  walking  in  their  midst,  clean,  happy,  and 
respectable.  He  had  got  religion.  Religion  had  done  the 
miracle.  Religion  was  a  good  thing,  if  only  a  man  could 
once  make  up  his  mind  to  take  the  step.  Look  at  Old 
Born  Drunk.  What  a  difference  religion  had  made  to  him  ! 
Before  the  miracle  of  Old  Born  Drunk  the  arguments  of 
tavern  atheists  melted  into  thin  air.  Facts  are  stubborn 
things,  and  never  more  stubborn  than  when  they  walk  the 
street  and  breathe  human  air. 

In  this  way  Old  Born  Drunk  made  a  profound  impres 
sion  in  that  quarter  of  the  town.  Not,  of  course,  such  a 
marvellous  and  staggering  impression  as  that  produced  by 
the  Puncher's  conversion,  but  a  quiet  and  very  lasting 
impression.  He  was  discussed  in  that  locality,  as  a  novel 
or  a  picture  in  another  quarter  of  the  town.  Never  a 
public-house  argument  about  religion  that  did  not  end  with, 
*  Well,  anyhow,  what  about  Old  Born  Drunk?' 

One  day  the  adjutant  learned  that  he  was  ill.  She  went 
at  once  to  see  him.  He  was  dying. 

She  sat  at  his  bedside  very  often  while  he  was  waiting 
for  death,  and  he  talked  to  her  then,  not  more  fluently  than 
he  had  talked  heretofore,  but  with  more  candour. 

She  said  to  him  once,  '  Well,  you  have  fought  the  good 
fight,  dear  old  friend.  You  never  looked  back.  You  never 
fell.  It  has  been  a  great  victory.  It  has  blessed  others 
besides  yourself.  I  can  tell  you  now  that  many  thought 
you  would  not  be  able  to  last.  They  thought  that  the 
appetite  would  return,  and  that  it  would  prove  too  strong 
for  you.  Many,  many  people  have  prayed  that  you  might 
have  strength  in  that  moment,  if  it  ever  came.' 

He  smiled  wistfully,  and  said  to  her,  '  You  used  to  think 
as  how  it  was  the  drink  that  might  come  upon  me  again. 
It  wasn't  that.  God  took  all  desire  for  it  clean  away  from 


O.  B.  D.  75 

me.  No;  that  wasn't  the  miracle.  The  greatest  miracle 
was — the  pipe  !' 

Then  he  told  her  that  all  through  those  years,  when  they 
thought  the  temptation  to  drink  was  tearing  his  soul,  he 
was  putting  up  a  tremendous  fight  with  the  one  appetite 
that  would  not  leave  him,  the  appetite  for  tobacco. 

His  struggle  had  been  secret  to  himself.  It  had  been 
almost  intolerable.  At  times  he  felt  that  he  must  go  mad. 
There  was  something  in  his  brain  which  was  like  a  devil, 
urging  him  with  the  most  pitiless  and  unceasing  force  to 
the  nulling  narcotic  of  nicotine.  Always.  Never  had  it 
left  him.  And  he  had  fought  it,  not  because  he  felt  that 
it  was  sinful  to  smoke,  not  even  that  he  feared  it  might 
re-create  his  appetite  for  drink,  but  because  he  wanted  to 
be  as  good  a  soldier  as  he  could,  to  give  up  everything 
for  God. 

And  so,  on  his  dying  bed,  this  old  Londoner,  picked 
from  the  gutter  and  restored  to  humanity,  contemplated 
as  the  great  miracle,  not  his  conversion,  not  his  total  and 
mysterious  freedom  from  alcoholism,  but  the  ability  with 
which  God  had  provided  him  to  withstand  the  passion  for 
his  pipe.  Always  the  torture  had  been  present,  always 
strength  had  been  sufficient  to  withstand  it. 

Just  before  the  moment  of  his  death,  the  adjutant  said 
to  him,  *  You  are  quite  happy?  You  know  that  God  has 
forgiven  you  everything?' 

He  answered,  '  I  am  without  fear.' 

In  that  neighbourhood  people  still  talk  about  Old  Born 
Drunk,  and  they  like  to  impress  those  who  will  listen  with 
the  wonder  of  his  funeral.  He  was  given  what  is  called 
*  an  Army  funeral,'  that  is  to  say,  he  was  buried  with  the 
military  honours  of  salvation,  just  as  a  great  soldier,  a 
national  hero,  is  buried  with  martial  pomp.  Thousands  of 
people  lined  the  streets  and  followed  the  procession  to  the 
cemetery.  The  entire  district  turned  out  like  one  man  to 
see  the  last  of  Old  Born  Drunk — to  stare,  perhaps,  at  the 
pageant,  to  be  influenced,  however,  whether  they  wished 
it  or  not,  by  the  good  end  of  a  brave  fighter.  A  stranger 
entering  that  quarter  of  the  town  would  have  thought 


76  O.   B.   D. 

that  the  populace  had  turned  out  for  the  funeral  of  their 
prince. 

Such  is  the  extraordinary  parochialism  of  London,  a 
truth  of  the  metropolis  little  realized  by  the  casual  observer. 
A  few  hundred  yards  away  from  that  particular  quarter  of 
the  town,  no  one  had  heard  of  Old  Born  Drunk.  In  that 
particular  quarter  he  was  more  famous,  more  watched, 
more  discussed  than  the  greatest  heroes  of  the  nation. 

His  death  was  an  event.  His  salvation  was  a  profound 
impression.  The  quarter  of  the  town  in  which  he  lived  and 
died  feels  to  this  day,  and  will  feel  through  many  genera 
tions,  the  effect  of  his  salvation. 


THE    CRIMINAL 

A  GREAT  step  will  be  taken  towards  the  abolition  of 
T*  crime  when  the  State  recognizes  that  criminals  are 
human  beings  extremely  like  ourselves.  It  is  quite  a  fair 
thing  to  say  of  the  mass  of  civilized  mankind  that  their 
primary  objective  in  existence  is  money  ;  and  it  is  no  less 
fair  to  say  that  the  vast  majority  desire  to  get  more  money 
than  is  necessary  for  their  actual  needs  with  as  little  labour 
as  possible.  Indeed,  the  whole  spirit  of  modern  politics 
and  trade  organizations,  in  its  ultimate  purpose,  represents 
this  individual  search  after  as  large  a  reward  as  possible 
for  as  little  exertion  as  may  be.  Higher  wages  and  shorter 
hours  of  employment  is  the  respectable  and  social  formula 
of  that  disreputable  and  anti-social  energy  which  actuates 
the  criminal  mind,  and  expresses  itself  in  the  familiar 
formulae  of  thieves'  philosophy.* 

But  there  is  something  else.  The  criminal  is  often 
heroic  in  his  character,  superior  to  the  ruck,  a  man  of 
daring,  romance,  and  adventure. 

Mr.  Havelock  Ellis  quotes  endless  authorities  in  his 
book  on  The  Criminal  to  prove  that  those  whom  we  call 
enemies  of  society  are  only  following  impulses  which  were 
praiseworthy  in  another  age,  and  which  are  even  in  this 
age  practised  by  a  great  many  people  who  flourish  in  the 
front  ranks  of  our  industrial  civilization.  '  Of  a  very  great 
number  of  modern  habitual  criminals,'  says  one  authority, 
'  it  may  be  said  that  they  have  the  misfortune  to  live  in 
an  age  in  which  their  merits  are  not  appreciated.  Had 

*  Mr.  Havelock  Ellis  quotes  in  his  book  a  few  inscriptions  made  by 
convicts  on  the  walls  of  their  cells.  Such  as  :  '  The  Lord  says  it  is  good 
to  be  here.'  '  Cheer  up,  girls,  it's  no  use  to  fret.'  The  philosophy  of 
the  criminal  is  to  bear  punishment,  and  take  care  not  to  be  caught  next 
time. 


78  THE    CRIMINAL 

they  been  in  the  world  a  sufficient  number  of  generations 
ago,  the  strongest  of  them  might  have  been  chiefs  of  a 
tribe.  .  .  .  With  the  disposition  and  the  habits  of  uncivilized 
men  which  he  has  inherited  from  a  remote  past,  the  criminal 
has  to  live  in  a  country  where  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants 
have  learned  new  lessons  of  life,  and  where  he  is  regarded 
more  and  more  as  an  outcast  as  he  strives  more  and  more 
to  fulfil  the  yearnings  of  his  nature.' 

Another  authority  says,  '  Some  of  them  at  least  would 
have  been  the  ornament  and  the  moral  aristocracy  of  a  tribe 
of  Red  Indians.'  Another,  '  The  criminal  of  to-day  is  the 
hero  of  our  old  legends.  We  put  in  prison  to-day  the  man 
who  would  have  been  the  dreaded  and  respected  chief  of  a 
clan  or  tribe.'  Another  exclaims,  '  How  many  of  Homer's 
heroes  would  to-day  be  in  a  convict  prison,  or,  at  all 
events,  despised  as  violent  and  unjust?' 

We  may  also  see  with  but  very  little  effort  of  observa 
tion  that  there  are  a  great  many  public  men  enjoying  the 
reward  of  fortune  at  the  present  day  whose  success  in 
financial  jugglery  has  been  won  by  methods  exactly  similar 
to  the  criminal's  more  blundering  attempts  after  the  wealth 
of  other  people.  Every  time  a  company-promoting  case 
occurs  in  the  law  courts,  although  by  his  knowledge  of  the 
company-law  and  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  evidence  in 
such  cases,  the  defendant  may  escape  prison,  every  man  of 
affairs  knows  that  he  is  a  blackguard  of  the  lowest  kind, 
a  criminal  set  upon  getting  other  people's  money  by  dis 
honest  means,  and  a  rogue  as  greatly  deserving  penal 
servitude  as  any  burglar  or  petty  larcener  in  a  convict 
prison. 

As  to  when  criminal  instincts  first  manifest  themselves, 
one  who  had  visited  juvenile  offenders  in  Tothill  Fields 
wrote  :  '  On  our  return  ...  we  consulted  with  some  of 
our  friends  as  to  the  various  peccadilloes  of  their  youth, 
and  though  each  we  asked  had  grown  to  be  a  man  of 
some  little  mark  in  the  world,  both  for  intellect  and  honour, 
they,  one  and  all,  confessed  to  having  committed  in  their 
younger  days  many  of  the  very  "  crimes  "  for  which  the 
boys  at  Tothill  Fields  are  incarcerated.  For  ourselves,  we 


THE    CRIMINAL  70 

will  frankly  confess,  that  at  Westminster  School,  where 
we  passed  some  seven  years  of  our  boyhood,  such  acts  were 
daily  perpetrated ;  and  yet  if  the  scholars  had  been  sent 
to  the  House  of  Correction,  instead  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge, 
to  complete  their  education,  the  country  would  now  have 
seen  many  of  our  playmates  working  among  the  convicts 
in  the  Dockyards,  rather  than  lending  dignity  to  the  senate 
or  honour  to  the  bench.' 

The  story  which  I  am  about  to  tell  in  this  place  is  the 
narrative  of  a  modern  criminal  which  emphasizes  every 
thing;  that  has  ever  been  written  on  the  subject  by  anthro 
pologists  and  criminologists ;  but,  as  the  end  will  prove, 
it  shows  that  even  in  a  mind  penetrated  and  interpenetrated 
with  anti-social  instincts  there  is  some  one  thing  to  which 
appeal  may  be  made,  and  by  which  such  reform  can  be 
effected  as  to  lead  to  a  complete  spiritual  regeneration. 
Psychology  cannot  neglect  this  regenerating  influence  and 
call  itself  a  complete  science  of  the  human  mind.  Crimin 
ologists  and  prison  reformers  can  effect  little  for  the 
permanent  improvement  of  the  habitual  criminal  without 
the  employment  of  this  force.  One  power,  and  one  alone, 
can  make  the  habitual  criminal  a  good  man  in  the  loftiest 
and  only  lasting  sense  of  that  term,  and  that  force  is 
religion. 

Born  in  the  slums  of  London,  with  parents  rather  better 
than  the  average,  the  man  in  this  story,  whom  we  will  call 
Joe,  found  himself  with  the  streets  for  his  only  playground, 
and  with  bad  boys  for  the  only  companions  worthy  of  his 
friendship.  He  was  so  enormously  strong,  so  full  of 
daring,  so  conscious  of  restriction  and  limitation  in  the 
narrowness  of  his  circumstance,  that  he  must  needs  fling 
himself  heart  and  ,soul  into  the  dare-devil  adventures  of 
boys  hungry  for  a  big  life  and  bold  enough  to  fight  for  it. 

No  Sunday-school  could  held  such  a  boy ;  no  second 
hand  religion  in  a  respectable  church  could  impress  his 
mind  with  the  reality  of  spiritual  things.  He  found  him 
self  surrounded  by  bricks  and  walls,  and  he  wanted  adven 
ture.  He  felt  himself  capable  of  doing  things  worthy  of 
a  novelettCj  and  he  saw  a  policeman  at  the  street  corner. 


8o  THE    CRIMINAL 

It  became  evident  to  him  that  if  he  wanted  to  fulfil  the 
passion  of  his  body,  he  must  dare  the  police  and  find  his 
adventures  in  the  streets.  To  every  powerful  impulse  of 
his  nature  society  had  set  up  circumambient  opposition.  It 
was  necessary  to  make  war  upon  society. 

He  was  in  prison  at  nine  years  of  age. 

Before  getting  into  prison  he  had  encountered  the  social 
law.  He  had  stolen  more  clumsily  than  was  his  wont  a 
piece  of  meat,  with  the  result  that  he  got  eight  strokes 
with  the  birch-rod.  This  punishment  did  not  check  him. 
He  aimed  at  higher  game.  To  be  a  petty  thief  did  not 
satisfy  his  buccaneering  ambitions.  He  conceived  the  idea 
of  a  burglary.  The  respectable  reader,  shocked  by  the 
thought  of  a  child  of  nine  committing  burglary,  must  ask 
himself  whether  at  that  age  he  was  not  stealing  sugar 
from  the  sideboard  cupboard  or  candied-peel  from  the 
larder.  He  must  remember,  too,  that  this  child  of  nine 
had  been  marched  triumphantly  to  a  police-court,  had  had 
the  honour  of  appearing  before  a  magistrate,  and  had  been 
hardened  by  a  birching.  If,  after  this  experience,  he  had 
played  the  lamb,  what  would  the  young  lions  of  the  slums 
have  thought  about  him?  Be  it  remembered  that  this  boy 
was  lion-hearted,  bold,  daring,  brave,  strong,  and  indifferent 
to  punishment. 

I  tried  to  discover  what  had  worked  in  his  mind  at  this 
time,  and  he  could  only  tell  me  that  he  wanted  to  be  daring, 
wanted  to  feel  himself  big.  The  meek  children  of  that 
neighbourhood  went  to  Sunday-school ;  he  regarded  them 
with  contempt ;  a  certain  section  were  neither  good  nor 
bad,  neither  respectable  nor  disreputable,  they  did  not 
interest  him,  did  not  satisfy  him ;  others,  the  very  elect, 
brave,  bold,  dauntless,  and  tremendously  masculine,  roused 
in  his  mind  the  greatest  force  in  childhood — admiration. 
He  wanted  to  be  like  these  fine  fellows.  He  not  only 
wanted  to  feel  that  he  was  clever  at  stealing,  but  also  that 
he  feared  nothing,  neither  policeman,  judge,  prison,  nor 
hangman's  rope — like  these  bloods  of  the  slum. 

It  is  necessary  to  know  something  of  a  boy's  life  in  the 
slums — its  conditions,  its  dulness,  its  surrounding  influences. 


THE    CRIMINAL  81 

and  its  limitations — to  understand  the  swift  growth  and 
vigorous  development  of  criminality  in  the  minds  of  quite 
young  children. 

Boys  of  a  strong  animal  temperament — whose  innocence 
has  long  departed,  and  who  inhabit  often  enough  the  same 
bedroom  as  their  fathers  and  mothers — find  themselves  in 
streets  full  of  shops  and  barrows  where  there  is  a 
profusion  of  everything  the  body  can  desire,  even  a  pro 
fusion  of  things  coveted  by  low  and  sensual  minds — such 
as  the  barrow  of  vicious  photographs,  the  empty  shop 
employed  as  a  penny-gaff  for  exhibiting  the  nude,  and  those 
miserable  penny-in-the-slot  machines  whose  pictures  are  so 
vile  and  so  vulgar.  To  enjoy  these  things  money  is  neces 
sary,  and  the  only  romantic  way  of  getting  money  is  by 
stealing ;  the  only  way  of  getting  food  and  tobacco  and 
pictures  without  money  is  by  stealing  them. 

The  homes  from  which  these  boys  come  into  the  streets, 
where  so  much  wealth  is  displayed,  are  bad  enough  as 
sleeping-places,  but  as  living-rooms  they  are  quite  horrible. 
To  a  high-spirited  boy  conscious  of  desire  for  a  full-blooded 
life  of  adventure  they  are  impossible.  He  must  have  move 
ment,  the  excitement  of  danger,  the  enjoyment  of  forbidden 
pleasures. 

'  Have  you  ever  realized,'  Mr.  Thomas  Holmes  once 
asked  me,  '  what  it  is  to  live  below  the  poverty  line?  Not 
in  the  family  of  the  well-to-do  mechanic,  with  his  club  and 
his  union  ;  but  right  down — down  in  the  kennels  and  cellars 
and  gutters?  Think  what  your  manhood  would  have  been  if 
your  childhood  had  passed  in  a  garret,  where  your  mother 
made  matchboxes  for  fourteen  hours  a  day,  and  at  the  end 
of  the  week  earned  nine  shillings.  In  that  room  you  would 
have  eaten  your  meals — save  the  mark  ! — toiled  over  the 
paste-pot  before  you  went  to  school  and  after  you  came 
from  school,  and  then  you  would  have  crawled  into  a 
corner  to  sleep  on  a  mattress  with  the  rest  of  the  family. 
That  dingy  world  would  have  been  your  world,  your 
environment.  '* 

Then  there  is  this  most  important  factor  to  bear  in 
*  '  Master  Workers  ' 


82  .  THE    CRIMINAL 

mind — the  vanity  of  the  daring  child,  the  swagger  of  the 
masculine  boy  which  becomes  so  easily  the  well-known 
vanity  of  the  criminal.  Hear  Mr.  Havelock  Ellis  on  this 
head: 

'  The  vanity  of  criminals  is  at  once  an  intellectual  and 
an  emotional  fact.  It  witnesses  at  once  to  their  false 
estimate  of  life  and  of  themselves,  and  to  their  egotistic 
delight  in  admiration.  They  share  this  character  with  a 
large  proportion  of  artists  and  literary  men,  though,  as 
Lombroso  remarks,  they  decidedly  excel  them  in  this  respect. 
The  vanity  of  the  artist  and  literary  man  marks  the  abnormal 
element,  the  tendency  in  them  to  degeneration.  It  reveals 
in  them  the  weak  points  of  a  mental  organization,  which 
at  other  points  is  highly  developed.  Vanity  may  exist  in 
the  well-developed  ordinary  man,  but  it  is  unobtrusive ;  in 
its  extreme  forms  it  marks  the  abnormal  man,  the  man  of 
unbalanced  mental  organization,  artist  or  criminal. 

'  George  Borrow,  who  was  so  keen  a  student  of  men, 
has  some  remarks  on  the  vanity  of  criminals  in  regard  to 
dress  :  "  There  is  not  a  set  of  people  in  the  world  more 
vain  than  robbers  in  general,  more  fond  of  cutting  a 
figure  whenever  they  have  an  opportunity,  and  of  attract 
ing  the  eyes  of  their  fellow-creatures  by  the  gallantry  of 
their  appearance.  The  famous  Shepherd  of  olden  times 
delighted  in  sporting  a  suit  of  Genoese  velvet,  and  when 
he  appeared  in  public  generally  wore  a  silver-hilted  sword 
at  his  side ;  whilst  Vaux  and  Hayward,  heroes  of  a  later 
day,  were  the  best-dressed  men  on  the  pavd  of  London. 
Many  of  the  Italian  bandits  go  splendidly  decorated,  and 
the  very  gipsy  robber  has  a  feeling  for  the  charms  of 
dress ;  the  cap  alone  of  the  Haram  Pasha,  the  leader  of 
the  cannibal  gipsy  band  which  infested  Hungary  towards 
the  conclusion  of  the  century,  was  adorned  with  gold  and 
jewels  of  the  value  of  four  thousand  guilders.  Observe, 
ye  vain  and  frivolous,  how  vanity  and  crime  harmonize. 
The  Spanish  robbers  are  as  fond  of  this  species  of  display 
as  their  brethren  of  other  lands,  and,  whether  in  prison  or 
out  of  it,  are  never  so  happy  as  when,  decked  out  in  a 
profusion  of  white  linen,  they  can  loll  in  the  sun,  or  walk 


THE    CRIMINAL  83 

jauntily  up  and  down."  '  He  then  describes  the  principal 
features  of  Spanish  robber  foppery. 

'  More  significant  and  even  more  widely  spread  is  the 
moral  vanity  of  criminals.  "  In  ordinary  society,"  said 
Vidocq,  "infamy  is  dreaded;  among  a  body  of  prisoners 
the  only  shame  is  not  to  be  infamous ;  to  be  an  escarpe 
(assassin)  is  the  highest  praise."  This  is  universally  true 
among  every  group  of  murderers  or  of  thieves,  the  author 
of  a  large  criminal  transaction  is  regarded  by  all  his  fellows 
as  a  hero,  and  he  looks  down  upon  the  others  with  con 
tempt  ;  the  man  who  has  had  the  misfortune  to  be  imprisoned 
for  a  small  or,  in  the  opinion  of  criminal  society,  disreputable 
offence,  represents  himself  as  the  author  of  some  crime  of 
magnitude. 

'  A  Russian  youth  of  nineteen  killed  an  entire  family. 
When  he  heard  that  all  St.  Petersburg  was  talking  of  him, 
he  said,  "  Now  my  school-fellows  will  see  how  unfair  it 
was  of  them  to  say  that  I  should  never  be  heard  of."  '* 

The  Abb6  Moreau,  describing  the  arrival  of  a  great 
criminal  at  the  prison  of  La  Grande  Roquette,  says  that  he 
is  immediately  surrounded,  though  the  curiosity  remains 
respectful,  and  is  a  king  in  the  midst  of  his  subjects ; 
'  envious  looks  are  cast  at  those  privileged  individuals  who 
have  succeeded  in  placing  themselves  near  him ;  they  listen 
eagerly  for  his  slightest  word ;  they  do  not  speak  their 
admiration  for  fear  of  interrupting  him,  and  he  knows  that 
he  dominates  and  fascinates  them.' 

Essential  to  a  true  understanding  of  the  young  criminal 
is  the  full  apprehension  of  that  immense  respect  with  which 
great  crime  inspires  the  daring  members  of  society  whose 
blood  clamours  for  adventure,  whose  bodies  are  insufficiently 
nourished,  and  whose  minds  are  insufficiently  subjected  to 
discipline. 

When  Joe  came  back  to  his  mates  from  that  first  birching 
he  was  very  little  wickeder  than  the  average  schoolboy ;  but 
mark  the  swift  growth  of  the  criminal. 

His  vanity  to  appear  a  fine  fellow  in  the  eyes  of  his 
rough  mates  led  him  not  only  to  make  light  of  his  disgrace 
•  'The  Criminal, '  by  Havelock  Elli 


84  THE    CRIMINAL 

and  its  sufferings,  but  to  propose  things  a  great  deal  more 
daring  and  dangerous.  He  wanted  to  be  a  burglar  before 
he  was  ten  years  of  age. 

Before  he  committed  burglary,  in  the  technical  sense  of 
that  term,  he  shone  as  a  hero  among  his  fellows  in  other 
forms  of  crime  requiring  swiftness  of  execution  and  no  little 
daring.  It  was  one  of  his  favourite  tricks  to  enter  a  shop 
which  he  had  reconnoitred  with  the  cunning  of  a  Red  Indian, 
and  to  vault  the  counter,  fill  both  hands  from  the  till,  and 
make  his  escape  before  the  shopkeeper  had  risen  from  his 
chair  in  the  back  parlour.  Another  of  his  ways  of  getting 
money  was  to  obtain  goods  at  various  shops  in  his  mother's 
name,  and  to  sell  them  at  half-price  to  other  people.  He 
made  a  habit  of  playing  highwayman  to  boys  sent  on 
errands  by  their  mothers,  forcing  those  poor  frightened 
children  to  deliver  up  either  their  money  or  their 
packages. 

To  return  tamely  home  after  some  of  these  escapades 
not  only  was  dangerous  but  dreadfully  uninteresting.  He 
became  one  of  a  gang  who  slept  out — slept  either  in  common 
lodging-houses  or  in  the  open  streets.  He  was  not  in  the 
least  ashamed  when  a  policeman  laid  him  by  the  heels  and 
he  went  to  prison. 

It  was  at  the  age  of  fourteen  that  he  committed  his  first 
technical  burglary. 

There  was  a  jeweller's  shop  in  the  neighbourhood  which 
exhibited  a  tempting  show  of  silver-plate  in  its  windows. 
This  shop  occupied  a  corner,  and  a  garden  wall  alone 
separated  Joe  from  its  back  premises.  To  climb  that  wall 
at  night,  to  enter  the  house,  and  to  get  away  with  some 
of  the  silver-plate,  seemed  to  him  a  perfectly  easy  and  quite 
a  delightful  adventure.  He  worked  it  all  out  with  some  of 
his  mates,  and  dreamed  great  dreams  of  glory  till  the  night 
came  round  for  the  crime. 

Everything  favoured  these  wild  boys — a  dark  night, 
empty  streets,  an  absence  of  police.  Joe  climbed  the  wall, 
disappeared  on  the  other  side,  and  his  mates  waited  in  the 
street  to  receive  the  plunder  when  he  returned.  As  though 
born  to  the  job  of  housebreaking,  Joe  found  it  easy  to  force 


THE    CRIMINAL  85 

a  window,  to  raise  the  sash  without  making  a  noise,  to 
enter  the  premises,  and  find  his  way  in  the  dark  to  the  shop 
and  the  silver.  He  made  his  haul — listened  to  hear  if 
anyone  was  stirring — and  then  stole  out  through  the 
window,  crossed  the  garden,  and  climbed  the  wall.  All 
was  perfectly  still  and  silent.  He  saw  figures  in  the  dark 
ness  beneath  him,  descended  into  their  midst,  and  found 
himself  held  by  four  policemen. 

He  was  not  then  fourteen  years  of  age,  and  the  law 
sentenced  him  to  fifteen  months'  imprisonment. 

The  birching  was  a  light  matter,  but  fifteen  months  of 
prison  fare,  prison  solitude,  and  prison  discipline,  this  was 
terrible  to  the  boy.  He  did  not  feel  any  horror  of  himself, 
any  fear  of  hell,  any  desire  for  goodness,  but  in  his  prison 
cell  this  London  boy  determined  that  he  would  give  up  his 
mates,  mend  his  ways,  and  live  a  life  in  which  the  police 
could  never  interfere.  He  tells  me  he  suffered  terrible 
remorse,  and  used  to  cry  in  his  cell ;  but  when  I  question 
him  it  is  to  discover  that  he  felt  only  the  inconvenience  of 
prison,  the  wretchedness  of  his  fare,  and  the  horrible,  mad 
dening  deprivation  of  his  liberty.  A  boy  who  has  ever 
endured  three  hours'  '  detention  '  on  a  half-holiday  may 
guess  what  this  strong-limbed,  daring  lad  of  fourteen 
suffered  during  those  dragging  fifteen  months  of 
prison. 

But  when  he  came  out,  there  was  nothing  in  his  heart 
except  bitterness  and  rage.  Far  from  mending  him,  far 
from  creating  in  him  any  desire  for  goodness,  uprightness, 
and  a  life  of  useful  work,  prison  had  only  made  the  lad  a 
deadly  hater  of  law,  and  a  sworn  enemy  of  society.  He 
determined  to  plot  against  society  and  to  beat  it  at  its  own 
game. 

Within  three  months  of  his  release  he  was  arrested  and 
sent  to  a  truant  school.  This  punishment  also  failed  to 
reform  his  character.  He  came  out  from  it  to  receive  in 
quick  succession  nine  sentences,  each  of  a  month,  for  thefts 
of  various  kinds. 

He  was  now  marked  down  as  incorrigible,  ticketed  by 
the  police  as  one  of  the  criminal  classes.  People  pointed 


86  THE    CRIMINAL 

at  him  in  the  streets,  policemen  gave  him  a  look  as  he  went 
by,  sometimes  followed  him. 

He  now  began  to  work  as  a  real  burglar,  associating 
with  notorious  cracksmen.  He  heard  in  one  of  the  public- 
houses  he  frequented  of  a  man,  the  owner  of  a  laundry, 
who  kept  all  his  money  in  the  breast  pocket  of  his  overcoat, 
which  he  always  hung  at  night  on  the  peg  of  his  bedroom 
door.  Sometimes,  it  was  said,  that  pocket  contained  as 
much  as  fifteen  or  twenty  pounds. 

Joe  studied  the  house,  made  himself  acquainted  with  its 
plan,  and  one  night  set  out  to  pick  the  pocket  of  that  over 
coat  hanging  from  the  bedroom  door.  His  account  of  this 
crime  made  one  feel  something  of  the  terror  associated  with 
desperate  burglars.  He  is  a  man  above  the  medium  height, 
of  a  thin  and  wasted  frame,  but  with  broad  shoulders  and 
a  large  greyish  face ;  the  forehead  low,  the  head  round, 
the  eyes  big,  searching,  menacing ;  the  voice  full  of  a  quick 
decision  and  a  certain  hard  brutality. 

'  I  slipped  out  one  night  from  a  public-house,'  he  told 
me,  *  walked  into  dark  streets  until  I  had  dodged  all  the 
police  that  were  watching  me,  and  then  made  my  way  to 
the  laundryman's  house.  There  was  a  wall  that  a  cat  could 
climb  easier  than  I  could,  but  I  nipped  over  it,  and  lay  in 
the  garden,  listening  to  hear  if  I  had  disturbed  anybody. 
Not  a  sound.  I  went  to  the  back  of  the  house,  found  a 
window  that  was  all  right,  opened  it  with  only  a  creak  or 
two,  waited  on  the  sill  for  five  or  ten  minutes  to  hear  if 
anybody  was  stirring,  and  then  stepped  quietly  inside. 
Quietly  I  I  went  bang  into  a  bath  of  water,  stumbled,  fell, 
and  made  such  a  clatter  that  I  woke  the  people  up.  I  heard 
the  wife  say,  "  There's  someone  downstairs  !"  And  I  heard 
the  man  say,  "  Go  along  with  you;  it's  only  a  cat."  The 
wife  persisted.  The  husband  told  her  to  shut  up.  I  stood 
where  I  was  in  the  dark  bath-house  for  a  solid  hour.  Then 
I  moved,  groping  my  way.  I  found  the  hall,  crept  to  the 
stairs,  and  listened.  Nothing  could  be  heard,  except  a 
clock  ticking.  I  waited,  and  then  went  softly  up  the  stairs. 
When  I  reached  the  landing  I  could  hear  the  man  and 
woman  snoring — like  a  couple  of  pigs  !  I  remember  I  felt 


THE    CRIMINAL  87 

disgusted  by  the  noise  they  made.  Lor',  I  never  heard 
anything  like  it — upon  my  word,  it  was  just  like  a  couple 
of  pigs.  I  stood  listening  to  them  at  that  bedroom  door — 
less  than  an  inch  of  wood  between  me  and  the  overcoat — 
for  another  hour.  Then  I  put  my  fingers  round  the  handle, 
turned  it  very  gently,  and  opened  the  door.  The  snoring 
sounded  much  louder.  There  was  no  light  in  the  room.  I 
hadn't  disturbed  them  in  the  least.  I  waited  for  a  few 
minutes,  then  slipped  my  free  hand  round  the  door,  felt  for 
the  overcoat,  found  the  bag  of  cash,  drew  it  out,  slipped  it 
in  my  pocket,  and  shut  the  door  as  quietly  as  I  had  opened 
it,  waited  a  few  minutes  to  be  certain  I  hadn't  disturbed 
them,  and  then  very  slowly  went  down  the  stairs.  I  gave 
the  bath  a  wide  berth,  got  out  of  the  window,  and  made  off. 

'  There  was  twenty-one  pounds  in  the  bag,  and  I  went 
large.  I  bought  myself  a  new  suit  of  clothes,  gave  the 
money  to  a  pal  to  keep  for  me,  and  kept  just  enough  for 
drinks  and  cigars  till  the  affair  should  blow  over.  But  four 
days  afterwards  a  policeman  came  to  me.  "  Joe,"  he  said, 
"  where  did  you  get  that  suit  of  clothes  from?"  "  My  cousin 
gave  it  to  me,"  I  answered.  Not  a  bit  of  use.  They  had 
me,  and  I  got  a  stretch.' 

A  few  days  after  he  came  out  he  was  standing  one  day 
looking  into  a  jeweller's  shop,  when  a  policeman  gripped 
his  arm  suddenly  from  behind  and  marched  him  off  to  the 
station.  In  his  pocket  were  found  some  housebreaking 
tools.  He  was  sent  to  prison. 

All  that  he  suffered  in  these  imprisonments,  so  far  as 
his  inarticulate  subconsciousness  can  express  itself,  appears 
to  have  been  a  remorse  of  the  stomach.  Every  Sunday, 
half-starved,  forsaken,  and  silent  in  his  prison  cell,  he 
reflected  on  his  brothers  at  the  family  dinner-table  in  his 
father's  house.  They  were  not  only  at  liberty;  they  were 
enjoying  a  Sunday  dinner.  His  imagination  brought  into 
his  cell  the  rich  odours  of  beef  gravy,  the  flavour  of  baked 
potatoes,  the  taste  of  white  bread,  the  pleasant  smell  of 
hot  roast  beef  fresh  and  sputtering  from  the  fire.  He  tells 
me  that  he  was  not  maddened  by  this  memory,  but  saddened 
to  tears.  He  used  to  cry  softly  to  himself,  swallowing 


88  THE    CRIMINAL 

great  lumps  in  his  throat,  and  thinking  of  all  that  he 
missed  by  being  in  prison.  There  are  many  tears  shed  in 
gaols ;  these  places  indeed  are  houses  of  weeping,  and  tears 
for  a  Sunday  dinner  are  not  perhaps  in  the  sight  of  the 
spirits  vastly  different  from  tears  of  a  more  religious  con 
trition.  When  this  man  wept  for  roast  beef  and  fried 
potatoes,  he  wept  for  his  past  life,  just  as  Verlaine,  with  a 
greater  gift  of  expression,  wept  in  the  cells  of  his  French 
prison  : 

Le  ciel  est,  par-dessus  le  toit, 

Si  bleu,  si  calme  ! 
Un  arbre,  par-dessus  le  toit, 

Berce  sa  palme. 

La  cloche  dans  le  ciel  qu'on  voit 

Doucement  tinte. 
Un  oiseau  sur  1'arbre  qu'on  voit 

Chante  sa  plainte. 

Mon  Dieu,  mon  Dieu,  la  vie  est  la, 

Simple  et  tranquille. 
Cette  paisible  rumeur-la 

Vient  de  la  ville. 

—  Qu'as-tu  fait,  o  toi  que  voila, 

Pleurant  sans  cesse, 
Dis,  qu  as-tu  fait,  toi  que  voila, 

De  ta  jeunesse? 

Weeping  almost  without  ceasing,  and  thinking  of  his 
brothers  in  their  father's  house,  the  London  burglar,  like 
the  Parisian  poet,  was  really  weeping  for  his  wasted  youth. 
He  got  so  far  in  his  remorse  as  to  pray,  and  so  real  was 
his  bitterness — even  if  inspired  by  a  Sunday  dinner — that 
his  prayers  were  always  for  death.  He  wanted  to  get  out 
of  a  world  which  seemed  to  have  no  use  for  him,  a  world 
whose  affairs  appeared  to  be  governed  by  policemen  who 
had  a  '  down  '  on  him.  All  through  his  imprisonment  he 
had  these  fits  of  remorse,  and  prayed  to  die. 

Never  once — and  in  this  all  the  prisoners  I  have  ever 
talked  to  bear  him  out — never  once  did  a  prison  chaplain 
visit  his  cell,  make  an  appeal  to  his  higher  nature,  or  show 
that  interest  in  his  life,  whether  he  swam  or  sank,  which 
an  expert  like  General  Booth  tells  us  is  the  very  first  step 


THE    CRIMINAL  89 

towards  the  reclamation  of  the  outcast.  I  asked  him  his 
opinion  of  the  Church  services,  and  he  said  that  they  were 
regarded  as  opportunities  for  conversation,  that  the  words 
of  the  prayers  sounded  like  a  mockery,  that  singing  hymns 
was  pleasant  and  popular,  that  the  sermons  were  unintel 
ligible.  In  the  interviews  which  a  prisoner  is  supposed  to 
have  with  the  chaplain  before  release,  he  was  addressed 
always  in  the  same  words  (others  bear  him  out  in  this,  too), 
'  Well,  I  suppose  I  shall  see  you  back  here  in  a  month  or 
two?'  Once  he  turned  round  on  the  chaplain  and  said, 
'  Yes,  and  it  won't  be  your  fault  if  you  see  me  back  here 
all  my  life.'  He  was  conscious  that  the  chaplain  ought  to 
have  been  able  to  help  him.  A  strange  conviction  in  the 
mind  of  such  a  man. 

We  have  now  to  relate  something  concerning  the  police 
which  we  must  preface  with  a  caution  to  the  reader.  It 
is  not  intended  here  to  argue  that  the  treatment  experi 
enced  by  Joe,  and  some  others,  is  in  the  least  typical  of 
the  London  police.  Many  of  these  men  help  old  prisoners, 
and  are  kind  to  them  in  divers  ways.  But  this  is  truth — 
let  a  man  inspire  two  or  three  of  the  police  in  his  neigh 
bourhood  with  hate,  and  that  man  may  be  marked  down 
for  ceaseless  persecution  and  most  cruel  tyranny.  When 
ever  men  of  the  class  of  policemen  get  a  '  down  '  on  a 
man — as  for  instance,  rough-riding  corporals  in  a  cavalry 
regiment  on  some  unfortunate  recruit — they  sometimes  use 
their  power,  and  exert  their  authority  to  make  that  man's 
life  a  hell — in  their  own  phrase,  to  break  him.  I  do  not 
say  in  the  case  of  the  police  that  they  have  not  some  excuse 
for  this  conduct — they  are  brave  men  exposed  to  most 
cowardly  and  brutal  assaults — but  their  vengeance  is  cer 
tainly  a  danger  and  a  great  expense  to  the  State.  I  fear 
that  this  private  execution  of  vengeance  still  goes  on ;  I 
am  sure  that  the  criminal  class  is  made  worse  by  it ;  I 
am  convinced  that  the  heads  of  police  are  unaware  of  it; 
moreover,  I  feel  that  the  police  who  do  these  things  con 
sider  themselves  justified  in  their  action,  and  believe  that 
in  executing  private  vengeance  they  are  furthering  the 
cause  of  law  and  order  quite  as  much  as  getting  even  with 


90  THE    CRIMINAL 

their  oppressors.  One  is  not  by  any  means  making  a 
general  attack  upon  the  London  police. 

When  Joe  came  out  from  prison  he  went,  with  the 
money  he  had  earned  by  prison  labour,  and  asked  his 
father  to  come  for  a  drink.  The  old  man  refused.  Joe 
went  to  the  tavern,  bought  himself  a  drink,  purchased  a 
little  gin  for  his  mother  and  a  few  cigars  for  his  father, 
and  returned  home  with  these  peace-offerings.  Half  an 
hour  afterwards  he  was  taking  the  air,  and  enjoying  the 
sweets  of  liberty. 

A  policeman  crossed  the  road  and  stopped  him.  '  Joe,' 
he  said,  in  a  kindly  voice,  '  an  old  gentleman  has  had  his 
watch  pinched ;  the  description  given  answers  to  you ;  the 
inspector  thinks  you  can  clear  yourself  all  right,  but  wants 
you  to  step  up  to  the  station  and  give  an  account  of  your 
movements.' 

*  Why,   I've  only  just  come  out  !'   said  Joe. 

'  I  know;  but  the  description  answers.' 

Joe  walked  easily  and  cheerfully  beside  the  policeman, 
laughing  at  those  who  turned  and  stared,  thinking  that  Joe 
was  caught  again.  As  he  entered  the  station  the  police 
man  suddenly  gripped  his  arm,  and  ran  him  before  the 
inspector.  *  I  charge  this  man,'  he  said,  '  with  drunkenness 
and  begging.' 

When  he  was  in  the  cell  two  or  three  constables  entered. 
Joe  had  not  handled  the  police  force  gently  in  the  past,  and 
he  had  experienced  before  police  retribution  in  the  station 
cell.  But  now  he  was  innocent. 

The  policemen  set  about  him  with  their  fists  and  feet, 
and  did  not  leave  him  until  he  was  bleeding,  bruised,  and 
almost  unconscious. 

I  asked  him  why  he  did  not  hit  back,  or  insist  upon 
seeing  the  inspector.  His  answer  chimed  exactly  with  the 
comment  of  another  old  gaol-bird  who  was  present,  '  What 
would  have  been  the  use?'  They  both  smiled  at  my 
innocence  in  asking  such  a  question. 

Then  these  two  men  told  me  of  how  on  many  occasions 
they  had  been  the  victims  of  police  '  justice,'  of  how  on 
many  occasions  the  door  of  the  station  cell  had  opened, 


THE    CRIMINAL  91 

and  two,  three,  and  four  men  had  entered  to  pound  them 
unmercifully, — many  occasions.  Those  nights  in  the  cell 
of  the  police-station  are  dreaded  by  the  marked  man  as 
much  as  any  part  of  the  prison  treatment,  except  '  solitary.' 
The  utter  uselessness  of  complaint,  the  necessity  of  taking 
the  punishment  '  lying  down,'  the  feeling  of  its  injustice 
which  stirs  in  their  blood — this  makes  them  bitter  against 
the  police,  and  there  is  no  bitterness  in  the  world  like  an 
old  convict's  for  the  force  of  law  and  order. 

When  Joe  came  out  from  imprisonment  which  followed 
upon  this  shameful  arrest,  he  was  a  man  with  but  one 
thought  in  his  soul — murder.  As  he  '  came  down  the 
street  '  he  encountered  the  policeman  who  had  put  him 
away.  The  man  laughed,  and  said,  '  I  did  you  nicely,  Joe, 
didn't  I?  Cheer  up!  I'll  have  you  again  before  long.' 

'  Not  without  cause,  you !'  said  Joe,  and  walked  on. 

He  waited  till  dark,  and  then  went  to  a  street  with 
iron  railings  in  front  of  the  areas.  A  blow  with  his  knee 
broke  a  railing  in  the  middle ;  a  wrench  with  his  strong 
hands  at  the  spike,  and  he  had  drawn  it  out  from  the  cross 
bar.  This  weapon  he  slipped  inside  his  trousers,  and  went 
to  meet  the  constable  who  had  put  him  away. 

The  man  came  along ;  Joe  hid  in  a  doorway.  The  man 
drew  level  with  Joe.  Out  came  the  iron  bar,  and  with  one 
smashing  blow,  as  the  constable  passed,  one  blow  which 
broke  the  helmet  to  pieces  and  cracked  the  man's  skull  like 
an  egg-shell,  Joe's  enemy  lay  senseless  on  the  pavement. 

For  this  crime  he  received  a  long  stretch  at  Dartmoor. 

He  told  me  that  he  has  never  suffered  so  much  in  his 
life  as  he  suffered  during  solitary  confinement.  He  said 
that  no  words  can  express  the  torture  of  that  punishment. 
A  flogging  is  bad,  very  bad,  but  it  is  not  to  be  compared 
with  the  maddening  horror  of  solitary  confinement.  A  diet 
of  bread  and  water  wastes  the  body  to  the  point  of  extremest 
weakness  ;  and  in  this  pitiable  condition  of  physical  collapse 
the  mind  has  to  endure  solitude,  silence,  semi-darkness. 
One  day  of  this  punishment  is  hard  to  support,  but  two, 
three,  four — the  hardest  brute  in  the  world  is  reduced  to 
whining  for  mercy. 


92  THE    CRIMINAL 

I  asked  him  what  a  man  does  in  solitary  confinement, 
and  never,  so  long  as  I  live,  shall  I  forget  his  answer.  It 
was  an  answer  given  not  in  words,  but  in  a  posture.  He 
sat  forward  on  the  edge  of  his  chair,  rested  an  elbow  on 
his  right  knee,  placed  his  fingers  against  his  cheek,  and 
stared  at  nothingness. 

'  It's  like  that  all  the  time,'  said  another  gaol-bird,  who 
was  present,  studying  Joe's  attitude  with  a  critical  and 
approving  glance;  'and  sometimes  it's  like  this.'  He  let 
his  body  lean  forward,  set  both  elbows  on  his  knees,  and 
with  his  hands  on  either  side  of  his  face,  the  fingers  almost 
meeting  over  the  head,  stared  down  at  the  floor. 

Joe  said  to  me,  '  All  day  long  like  that — on  bread  and 
water.  No  light,  no  air,  no  sound  of  a  voice,  no  sound  of 
a  step,  nothing  !  I  reckon  a  man  would  rather  be  hanged 
than  go  through  solitary.' 

This  man,  whose  story  will  disclose  a  nature  very  far 
from  indifferent  to  kindness  and  sympathy,  whose  brain  is 
acute,  observing,  and  reflective,  and  whose  whole  life  is 
now  given  to  saving  the  criminal  classes,  assures  me  that 
every  fresh  imprisonment  only  hardened  him,  and  declares 
that  no  one  who  has  really  studied  prisons,  with  a  know 
ledge  of  prisoners,  can  believe  that  imprisonment  has  any 
other  effect  than  this  terrible,  cruel,  and  costly  effect  of 
hardening  and  making  worse. 

He  speaks  with  authority.  This  man  who  is  grey  and 
looks  so  old  is  four-and-thirty.  Out  of  his  thirty-four  years 
of  life,  seventeen  have  been  spent  in  prison. 

This  seems  a  suitable  place  to  quote  Thomas  Holmes 
on  our  prison  system  :  '  It  is  the  most  senseless,  brutal, 
and  wicked  of  all  human  schemes  for  checking  crime. 
Appallingly  stupid.  When  I  think  of  men  I  know  sitting 
in  their  dark  cells  at  night — they  put  them  to  bed  at  eight 
o'clock  ! — I  can  almost  cry  with  the  pain  of  it.  If  the  idea 
is  simply  to  punish,  the  present  system  is  admirable ;  it  is 
so  supremely  devilish.  But,  I  take  it,  the  State,  when  it 
gets  hold  of  a  man  who  has  broken  one  of  its  laws,  desires 
to  send  him  back  to  the  work!  as  speedily  as  possible,  to 
work  honestly  and  truly  for  the  nation.  But  what  does  the 


THE    CRIMINAL  93 

prison  do?  It  crucifies  the  man,  and  hardens  him  past 
redemption.  It  intensifies  his  bitterness  against  society, 
and  adds  a  horrible  darkness  to  the  chaos  of  his  moral 
nature.  Do  you  know  these  words  of  a  prisoner? — they 
are  worth  remembering  :  "I  know  how  many  nails  there 
are  in  the  floor  within  reach  of  my  eye,  and  the  number  of 
the  seams  also ;  I  am  familiar  with  the  stained  spots,  the 
splintered  furrows,  the  scratches,  and  the  uneven  surface 
of  the  planks.  The  floor  is  a  well-known  map  to  me — the 
map  of  monotony — and  I  con  its  queer  geography  all  day 
and  at  night  in  dreary  dreams.  I  know  the  blotches  on  the 
whitened  wall  as  well  as  I  know  the  warts  and  moles  on 
the  hopeless  faces  opposite  me.  My  mind  is  a  mill  that 
grinds  nothing.  Give  me  work — work  for  heart  and  mind 
— or  my  heart  will  lose  its  last  spark  of  hope,  and  my  brain 
its  last  remnant  of  reason." 

*  Think  of  those  words  for  a  night  or  two,  as  you  move 
freely  about  the  rooms  of  your  home.  And  think  of  them 
when  you  wake  to  an  open  window  and  the  freshness  of  a 
new  morning.  Think  of  them.  And  there  are  thousands 
of  men  penned  in  like  this — whose  minds  are  a  mill  that 
grinds  nothing — every  day  in  a  Christian  year.  It  is  not 
sentimental  rubbish;  it  isn't  hysterical.  Because,  don't 
you  see,  a  criminal  is  a  human  being,  and  in  many  instances 
of  a  most  amazingly  complex  and  bewildering  fashion.' 

Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  who  is  interested  in  this  question  of 
prisons,  and  has  made  some  study  of  it,  asks,  *  Are  we 
satisfied  with  our  treatment  of  criminals?  Are  we,  as  a 
civilized  people,  content  to  grow  a  perennial  class  of 
habitual  criminals,  and  to  keep  them  in  check  only  by 
devices  appropriate  to  savages  :  hunting  them,  flogging 
them,  locking  them  up,  and  exterminating  them?' 

At  Dartmoor,  Joe  found  something  which  mitigated  the 
horrors  of  his  existence.  In  prison  there  is  rather  more 
thieving,  I  am  told,  than  outside.  Every  convict  is  on  the 
look  out  for  *  pinching  '  something  ;  it  breaks  the  monotony 
merely  to  look  out  for  the  chance  of  stealing,  just  as  a 
fisherman  will  cheerfully  go  all  day  without  getting  a  bite. 
But  seldom  is  the  convict's  look  out  unrewarded.  He  can 


94  THE    CRIMINAL 

steal  in  the  kitchen,  in  the  shops,  in  the  cells.  Also  he  can 
trade  with  warders,  many  of  whom  (the  great  majority,  I 
am  told,)  either  out  of  goodness  of  heart  or  to  add  to 
their  wages,  smuggle  in  food  and  plug  tobacco  for  the 
convicts.  All  this,  as  I  say,  breaks  the  monotony  of 
prison  routine. 

One  day,  as  he  was  working  in  the  corridors  of  the 
prison,  Joe  saw  a  handkerchief  in  one  of  the  cells.  He 
'  pinched  '  it.  Some  little  time  afterwards  that  handkerchief 
came  in  useful.  He  was  digging  with  a  gang  of  convicts 
on  the  bogs  when  he  caught  sight  of  two  little  mice, 
huddling  away  to  escape  detection.  Swift  as  thought — I 
have  never  seen  man  move  his  hands  quicker  than  Joe — 
he  bagged  the  mice ;  wrapped  them  in  his  handkerchief, 
and  stuffed  the  booty  under  the  back  of  his  shirt.  He  got 
back  to  his  cell  with  his  find  undetected. 

For  sixteen  months  they  delighted  the  life  of  this  habitual 
criminal — those  two  little  mice.  In  the  loneliness  of  his 
cell  he  tamed  them,  taught  them  tricks,  made  them  fond 
of  him.  For  their  sakes  he  stole  from  the  kitchen  and 
saved  crumbs  from  his  own  meals.  Their  sleeping-place 
was  a  bag  hanging  from  the  wall  of  his  cell.  In  this  bag 
they  produced  a  family,  soon  necessitating  greater  thefts 
from  the  kitchen,  and  the  entire  family  was  removed  from 
prison  when  Joe  got  his  liberty  and  taken  back  to  his 
father. 

Some  of  the  prisoners  tame  starlings,  crows,  and 
sparrows. 

One  other  means  Joe  discovered  to  alleviate  the  dul- 
ness  of  his  lot.  He  instituted  a  telephone  service  with  the 
next  cell.  By  the  removal  of  one  brick,  easily  replaced, 
prisoners  can  speak  to  each  other  in  whispers.  What  they 
find  to  talk  about  can  be  imagined.  It  is  the  gossip  of  the 
prison — the  cruelty  of  one  warder,  the  kindness  of  another, 
the  funk  of  a  third,  the  theft  of  this  convict,  the  mutiny 
of  that,  and  what  each  man  means  to  do  when  he 
gets  out. 

Joe  came  out  of  his  sentence  more  hardened  than  ever, 
but  more  or  less  out  of  love  with  the  life  that  had  got  him 


THE    CRIMINAL  95 

there.  He  found  someone  waiting  to  meet  him.  It  was 
the  converted  Puncher. 

The  Puncher  had  set  himself  upon  the  conversion  of  this 
man,  the  chief  terror  of  the  neighbourhood.  When  drink 
had  brought  him  down  to  common  lodging-houses,  the 
Puncher  had  made  acquaintance  with  the  Criminal.  Both 
men  were  big  in  their  own  way.  The  Puncher  was  a  great 
fighter ;  the  Criminal  was  a  great  burglar.  The  Puncher 
treated  the  Criminal  as  an  equal.  They  drank  together, 
plotted  certain  villainies  together,  and  in  a  way  consorted. 
But  {here  was  always  something  which  kept  them  separate. 
Joe  respected  the  Puncher  as  a  fighting-man,  but  he  thought 
nothing  of  him  as  a  criminal.  Joe,  it  must  be  remembered, 
had  risen  so  high  in  his  profession  of  burglar  as  to  work 
with  men  like  Milsom  and  Fowler,  who  thought  no  little 
of  his  cunning,  and  had  the  highest  respect  for  his  courage. 
A  sentence  of  twelve  months  mercifully,  for  Joe,  broke  up 
this  partnership  just  before  the  famous  murder.  Another 
of  the  men  he  worked  with  was  high  in  his  profession — 
Dick  Coombs,  now  serving  a  life  sentence  for  the  murder 
of  his  mistress.  And  another  was  a  notorious  criminal 
with  the  romantic  name  of  Brighton  Slasher,  who  is  now 
serving  his  third  term  of  seven  years,  to  say  nothing  of 
other  terms. 

Joe  was  a  first-class  burglar,  and  a  man  trusted  and 
respected  by  the  best  brains  in  his  profession.  The 
Puncher  did  not,  therefore,  stoop  when  he  associated  with 
Joe  in  common  lodging-houses,  and  Joe  was  not  without 
reason  when  he  held  himself  at  a  certain  distance  from 
this  prize-fighter,  fallen  into  mere  drunkenness  and  stupid 
violence. 

It  was  of  Joe  the  Puncher  thought  most  longingly  after 
his  own  conversion.  He  knew  how  the  wild  spirits  in  that 
neighbourhood  respected  Joe.  He  knew  that  Joe  was 
looked  upon  as  the  most  dangerous  man  in  the  place.  If 
only  this  king  of  the  local  terrors  could  be  caught,  could 
be  made  to  fling  oft  evil,  and  stand  up  clean  and  straight 
for  right  living,  what  an  effect  it  would  produce,  what  a 
glory  for  religion  1 


96  THE    CRIMINAL 

So  the  Puncher  waited  for  Joe,  and  the  two  men  talked 
together — Joe  hearing  what  the  Puncher  had  to  say,  and 
leaving  him  with  the  promise  to  think  it  over. 

What  the  Puncher  said  was  merely  to  point  out  the 
discomforts  of  evil  and  the  comforts  of  goodness.  He 
asked  Joe  to  compare  prison  life  with  freedom,  the  lodging- 
house  with  home,  crime  with  human  affection.  He  could 
say,  '  Look  at  me  now,  and  remember  what  I  was  once.' 

Joe   could   certainly   see   a   great  difference. 

But  Joe  was  in  the  net  of  crime.  His  companions  came 
about  him.  It  was  quite  impossible  to  escape  from  them. 
Soon  he  was  living  in  the  lodging-houses  of  this  dreadful 
quarter  of  the  town. 

One  pays  fivepence  a  night  in  the  houses  frequented 
by  Joe.  You  get  for  this  money  a  single  bed  in  a  room 
containing  six ;  lights  are  turned  out  at  half-past  twelve ; 
and  you  must  leave  your  bed  before  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  If  you  have  the  '  clods  '  for  the  next  night's 
doss,  you  can  stay  in  the  kitchen  all  day.  These  kitchens 
can  be  seen  through  the  street  railings ;  the  doors  are  kicked 
to  pieces,  the  windows  have  gone,  the  interior  is  lighted 
chiefly  by  the  fire.  Here  hangs  a  general  frying-pan  beside 
the  fireplace,  always  dirty.  You  take  your  food,  cook  it, 
hang  the  frying-pan  up,  still  dirty,  and  then  eat  either  on 
a  backless  bench  or  at  a  filthy  table,  often  surrounded  by 
the  lowest  creatures  in  London.  This  is  the  general 
kitchen,  and  it  is  here  that  the  police  come  when  they 
want  a  particular  criminal. 

Joe  discovered  that  this  environment  was  too  strong  for 
him.  He  remembered  what  the  Puncher  had  said  to  him ; 
he  saw  the  common  sense  of  it,  but  it  was  not,  he  felt, 
possible  for  him.  He  could  not  get  away  from  his  mates. 

The  Puncher  stuck  to  him.  One  evening  he  took  Joe 
back  with  him  to  his  home. 

'  I  shall  never  forget  that  night,'  says  Joe,  with 
profound  feeling. 

There  was  no  vision,  no  conversion.  I  expected  to  hear 
that  Puncher  had  got  him  to  pray,  and  that  the  vision 
had  come.  No.  What  the  poor  hunted,  harried,  and 


THE    CRIMINAL  97 

desperate  criminal  will  never  forget  is  the  brightness  and 
happiness  of  the  Puncher's  home. 

'  And  he  took  me  there!'  says  Joe,  opening  his  eyes; 
'  me,  fresh  from  prison,  and  bad  if  ever  a  man  was  bad.  I 
shall  never  forget  that  evening.' 

But  before  the  Puncher  could  proceed  with  his  humaniz 
ing,  Joe  was  back  in  prison. 

This  time  he  prayed  to  God  nearly  every  night  of  his 
sentence,  and  this  time  it  was  not  for  death. 

A  new  idea  had  come  to  the  criminal.  He  was  per 
suaded  that  if  he  could  get  a  good  woman  to  marry  him 
he  would  be  able  to  live  a  straight  life.  With  this  fixed 
idea  in  his  head,  this  desperate  terror  of  the  police  knelt 
down  in  his  prison  cell  night  after  night,  and  prayed  that 
God  would  give  him  a  wife.  Among  all  the  strange  behests 
that  go  into  the  infinite  from  the  souls  of  kneeling  mortals, 
this  human  cry  of  the  burglar  in  prison  must  seem  to 
some  the  very  strangest — for  he  was  praying  for  his  idea 
of  a  Saviour,  the  only  Saviour  who  could  help  him,  a  good 
woman — '  that  not  impossible  She.' 

When  he  came  from  his  praying  and  his  prison  labour, 
he  found  the  faithful  Puncher  waiting  for  him.  This  time 
the  Puncher  begged  him  to  come  straight  to  the  Salva 
tion  Army  hall,  but  the  Criminal  said  no  to  that,  and  went 
on  his  way.  If  there  was  a  God,  He  would  answer 
that  prayer  of  the  prison  cell,  and  send  a  woman  to 
save  him. 

A  night  or  two  after  there  was  a  dispute  in  a  public- 
house.  The  two  disputants  adjourned  to  fight  it  out.  One 
of  them  was  Joe.  He  nearly  killed  his  man,  but  he  him 
self  suffered  frightfully — his  head  was  half  split,  his  cheeks 
were  cut,  and  his  face  was  so  smashed  about  that  he 
was  scarcely  recognizable.  He  went  from  the  fight  to  a 
chemist's  shop  and  had  his  head  bandaged,  his  wounds 
dressed.  While  this  was  being  done,  he  felt  the  hopeless 
ness  of  his  case — his  own  utter  hopelessness,  and  the 
strength  of  the  net  of  crime  which  held  him  like  a  bird. 
He  went  straight  from  the  bandaging  to  the  hall  of  the 
Salvation  Army. 


98  THE    CRIMINAL 

At  first  no  one  recognized  him.  He  sat  there,  with 
his  bruised  and  blackened  eyes,  his  swollen  lips,  and  his 
bandaged  head,  listening  to  what  they  had  to  say.  Then 
one  of  the  Salvationists  came  to  him,  recognized  him, 
and  said  : 

'  Aren't  you  tired  of  your  life?' 

*  I  am.' 

1  Wouldn't  you  like  to  begin  again?' 

'  I  would.' 

Then  followed  the  usual  invitation,  and  Joe  got  up  and 
marched  to  the  penitent  form.  He  knelt  down,  and  some 
of  them  knelt  beside  him.  They  counselled  him.  They 
prayed  for  his  soul.  He  got  up  saying  that  he  was  saved. 

What  happened  nobody  knows.  Joe  himself  is  unable 
to  explain.  He  knelt  there  and  prayed ;  he  rose  feeling 
that  he  had  sufficient  strength  to  make  a  fight  for  a  clean 
life.  He  says  he  felt  himself  quite  free  of  the  net  of 
crime. 

Subconscious  mentation?  The  working  of  the  mind, 
fed  by  a  suggestion  from  the  Puncher?  Yes,  this  is  quite 
a  likely  theory ;  but  why  the  man  should  go  to  his  prayers 
straight  from  a  fight,  why  his  head  singing  with  blows 
should  hold  the  idea  of  prayer,  and  should  be  capable  of 
receiving  peace — this  is  difficult  to  explain.  More  difficult, 
too,  the  explanation  of  his  complete  conversion,  the  instant 
and  complete  conversion  of  a  criminal  called  habitual — so 
that  he  rose  up  with  no  desire  to  steal,  and,  as  the  sequel 
has  proved,  with  strength  to  withstand  the  temptation  of 
his  former  associates,  with  courage  to  march  in  the  very 
streets  frequented  by  those  men  under  the  banner  of  a 
ridiculed  salvation. 

Even  the  Puncher  could  not  believe  that  the  Criminal 
was  completely  saved.  He  said  to  the  adjutant,  with 
anxiety,  '  I'm  not  happy  about  Joe;  I  can't  help  thinking 
he  ought  to  have  another  dip.'  To  begin  with,  Joe  had 
never  done  a  day's  work  in  his  life.  It  was  difficult  to 
see  how  he  would  accustom  himself  to  daily  toil  for  a 
small  wage ;  and  he  showed  no  particular  enthusiasm  in 
his  conversion. 


THE    CRIMINAL  99 

But  Joe  was  waiting  for  his  prayer  to  be  answered. 

They  got  him  employment  in  a  laundry.  He  received 
no  wages  at  first,  only  his  food,  but  he  worked  well  and 
never  once  gave  occasion  for  anxiety.  The  whole  neigh 
bourhood  marvelled  to  see  this  cracksman,  this  friend  of 
Milsom  and  Fowler,  at  humble  work. 

One  day  he  was  painting  a  cart,  and  looking  up  from 
his  job  saw  a  girl  looking  at  him.  He  felt  that  his  prayer 
was  answered.  He  felt  convinced  that  this  was  the  wife 
for  whom  he  had  prayed. 

He  managed  to  strike  up  an  acquaintance,  albeit 
diffident  of  himself  and  terribly  conscious  of  his  bad  record. 

One  day,  when  they  were  friends,  and  had  discussed 
many  things,  including  their  ideas  of  a  happy  home,  Joe 
said  to  her,  '  Do  you  think  you  could  marry  a  man 
like  me?' 

'  I   don't  know,'   she  answered.      '  Why?' 

1  Because  when  I  was  in  prison,'  he  said,  '  I  asked 
God  to  give  me  a  wife,  and  I  can't  help  thinking  you  are 
the  one.' 

But  before  she  could  reply,  all  that  he  had  been 
crowded  on  his  mind,  and  he  compared  himself  with  this 
good,  pure,  sensible  girl,  and  felt  unworthy.  He  told  her 
all  this,  and  said  that  while  he  could  not  help  asking  her 
to  be  his  wife,  he  did  not  expect  that  she  would  marry 
him.  He  frankly  and  finely  said  that  he  might  drift  back 
and  be  what  he  was. 

The  girl  said,  '  I  know  the  risk.  But  I  tell  you  what. 
I'll  marry  you,  providing  you  join  the  Army  and  become 
a  regular  soldier. ' 

Was  that  the  moment  of  Joe's  conversion? 

It  was  at  that  moment  he  felt  suddenly  and  supremely 
exalted ;  his  poor  troubled  soul  was  flooded  with  light,  like 
an  answer  to  prayer,  and  he  felt  assured  that  he  was  under 
the  mercy  and  protection  of  a  God  Who  cared.  '  How 
happy  I  was  ! — and  how  happy  I  am  !'  he  exclaimed. 

It  is  interesting  or  surprising,  as  you  like  it,  to  see  the 
part  played  by  the  Salvation  Army  in  this  man's  love  story. 
The  girl  wanted  a  security.  In  all  London  she  knew  no 


ioo  THE    CRIMINAL 

other  than  the  Salvation  Army.  If  he  became  a  soldier, 
she  would  become  his  wife.  The  very  poor,  swept  by  an 
ocean  of  irresistible  oppugnance,  have  a  refuge.  It  is  the 
Salvation  Army. 

This  man — one  of  our  habitual  criminals — is  now  as 
much  respected  in  the  neighbourhood  where  he  was  once 
the  chief  terror,  as  any  man  living  a  good,  honest,  and 
unselfish  life.  His  devotion  to  his  wife  is  an  adoration. 
And  people  laugh  when  they  tell  you  about  Joe's  tenderness 
to  children,  and  how  he  loves  to  nurse  a  baby. 

It  seems  to  me  that  at  the  back  of  this  conversion  is 
the  force  we  call,  rather  slightingly,  respectability.  The 
man  wanted  to  be  respectable,  wanted  a  home,  wanted 
to  be  free  of  prisons  and  police,  wanted  to  have  a  Sunday 
dinner  and  a  clean  conscience.  Well,  but  what  is  all  this 
except  a  desire  to  be  better  than  he  was,  to  be  consciously 
right,  superior,  and  happy,  to  reach  the  height  of  his 
character? 

After  all,  respectability  is  only  another  name  for  desire 
for  betterment.  And  it  must  be  seen  that  his  conversion 
did  not  stop  at  respectability.  He  is  supremely  happy  after 
three  years  of  married  life ;  he  works  for  his  living ;  it  is 
a  job  to  make  both  ends  meet ;  there  is  sometimes  an 
anxiety  about  the  future ;  but  in  the  midst  of  this  happi 
ness,  respectability,  and  harassing  anxiety,  the  soul  of  the 
Criminal  is  directed,  like  that  of  the  Puncher,  to  saving 
other  souls.  He  is  one  of  the  Salvationists  in  that  bad 
neighbourhood  who  works  with  all  his  main  to  convert  the 
wicked,  the  evil,  and  the  profitless,  and  quite  simply,  quite 
genuinely,  without  fee  or  reward,  and  with  a  fine  manful 
earnestness  he  talks  bravely  to  the  worst  of  his  former 
companions  about  the  love  of  God. 

If  respectability  is  the  cause,  the  fruits  of  respectability 
in  the  character  of  this  criminal  are  the  fruits  of  religion. 


A    COPPER    BASHER 


YX7HEN  he  was  fourteen  years  of  age  he  deliberately  left 
*  ^  a  comfortable  home  and  gave  himself  to  the  London 
streets.  From  earliest  childhood  he  had  manifested  what 
is  said  to  be  the  unmistakable  trait  of  a  criminal — resist 
ance  to  educative  influence.  Now,  in  the  fifll  lustihood  of 
boyhood,  he  went  to  the  streets.  He  went  deliberately. 
He  liked  them.  He  wanted  them.  There  appeared  to  be 
no  power  which  could  train  him  for  social  life. 

It  is  interesting  that  this  thoroughly  bad  and  criminal 
man  has  never  been  the  slave  of  sensual  appetites.  He 
has  never  smoked,  he  never  had  the  smallest  desire  for 
tobacco,  has  never  even  been  anxious  enough  to  make 
experiment  of  this  habit.  Again,  he  has  never  been  a 
drinker.  Public-houses  have  been  useful  to  him  in  the  way 
of  business  ;  he  has  made  them  rendezvous  for  the  concoct 
ing  of  crimes  ;  but  he  has  never  had  the  least  craving  for 
alcohol.  As  regards  other  sensual  temptations,  he  appears 
always  to  have  been  equally  immune. 

One  powerful  passion  possessed  his  being  from  child 
hood,  and  left  no  room  for  anything  else ;  this  was  the 
passion  for  crime.  And,  not  crime  on  the  grand  scale,  not 
valorous  burglary  nor  carefully  projected  forgery  or  murder, 
but  mean,  savage,  beastly,  cowardly,  and  odious  crime. 
The  reader  is  now  making  the  acquaintance  of  a  human 
monster  who  occupies  a  middle  place  between  the  felon 
and  the  hooligan ;  a  man  despised  by  the  great  criminal 
and  feared  by  the  rough — a  ruffian  and  a  cur. 

He  sits  before  me,  talking  of  his  past  crimes  in  a  way 
that  makes  me  shudder.  I  do  not  know  any  man  who  has 
at  times  so  filled  me  with  loathing  and  aversion.  He  is 
short  of  stature,  with  great  breadth  of  high  shoulders,  the 
brief  neck  fat  and  spongy.  His  hair  is  black  and  grows 


102  A    COPPER    BASHER 

in  a  silly  fringe  over  his  forehead ;  his  heavy  face  is  the 
colour  of  dough  ;  there  is  deadness  to  human  feeling  in  the 
blue  eyes  ;  the  cruel  mouth,  which  is  never  closed,  shows 
teeth  which  never  meet,  and  has  a  tired  expression,  a  little 
contemptuous  and  indifferent.  He  speaks  in  the  manner 
of  one  whose  tongue  is  too  big  for  the  mouth,  thickly, 
slowly,  drawlingly.  Sometimes  he  laughs,  and  the  sound 
is  thin,  heartless,  metallic.  The  impression  he  makes  upon 
me  is  one  of  horror. 

And  yet  the  mind  of  the  man  compels  interest.  One 
feels  that  here  is  an  aspect  of  the  human  soul  full  of 
extraordinary  suggestion.  He  gives  one  fresh  ideas  con 
cerning  evil.  He  makes  iniquity  take  new  shapes  before 
the  mind.  One  contemplates  him  with  curiosity  and  baffled 
wonderment. 

His  family  is  of  Irish  origin.  The  father  and  mother 
were  respectable  people  occupying  a  more  or  less  decent 
house,  and  following  as  well  as  they  could  the  religion  of 
their  forefathers,  a  Roman  Catholic  priest  occasionally 
visiting  them  in  their  home  and  encouraging  them  in 
ordinary  respectability.  The  brothers  and  sisters  responded 
to  this  training.  They  went  obediently  to  school,  they 
attended  church,  they  said  their  prayers,  they  grew  up 
with  the  idea  of  getting  the  best  employment  they  could, 
and  submitted,  without  question,  to  the  routine  of  civiliza 
tion,  and  the  necessities  of  their  situation  in  the  social 
world. 

Danny  was  the  black  sheep  of  this  humble  family.  He 
was  like  a  stone  to  his  schoolmasters,  imbibing  nothing, 
and  indifferent  to  chastisement.  He  played  truant  from 
church.  He  refused  to  say  his  prayers.  He  regarded  the 
whole  life  of  the  home  with  contemptuous  disfavour 
Never  once,  he  says,  was  he  conscious  of  any  desire  to 
learn,  to  be  good,  to  work  and  get  on  in  the  world.  Always, 
from  his  earliest  remembrance,  he  resented  discipline  and 
loathed  effort.  He  regarded  both  with  impatient  contempt 
Why  should  one  be  careful  of  behaviour?  Why  should 
one  try  to  get  on?  The  whole  of  his  being  supplied  no 
answer  to  these  questions. 


A   COPPER    BASHER  103 

At  the  age  of  fourteen  the  home-life  became  insuffer 
able.  Its  monotony  irked  him.  He  hated  it  and  despised 
it.  Although  in  that  home  he  was  assured  of  a  comfortable 
bed  and  a  sufficiency  of  food,  he  preferred  the  hazard  of 
the  streets.  He  went  out  one  day  with  his  hands  in  his 
empty  pockets,  and  he  never  returned. 

He  became  a  slinking  animal  of  prey,  a  human  stoat, 
with  the  streets  of  London  for  his  hunting-ground.  His 
great  physical  strength  made  him  welcome  to  a  gang  of 
youths  who  had  taken  to  the  streets,  most  of  them  at  any 
rate,  on  account  of  brutality  and  starvation  at  home.  This 
gang  lived  by  crime,  and  were  seldom  so  hard  put  to  it 
as  to  sleep  in  the  open.  Their  headquarters  was  a  common 
lodging-house.  Danny,  who  knew  them  all,  and  had  often 
joined  them  in  their  devilries,  announced  to  them  his 
intention  of  living  free.  They  welcomed  him  gladly.  He 
became  their  leader. 

When  this  gang  had  made  enough  money  by  crime  for 
food  and  lodging,  they  would  turn,  for  diversion,  to  the 
local  hooligans,  and  use  them  brutally.  The  Londoner  who 
wanders  into  the  poor  quarters  may  often  have  noticed  a 
gang  of  vagabond  young  men  hurrying  through  the  streets 
as  though  with  some  definite  and  pressing  purpose  in  view. 
He  may,  perhaps,  have  thought  them  to  be  hooligans.  In 
reality  they  were  probably  the  dreaded  enemies  of  hooligans, 
young  criminals  whose  passion  for  savagery  drives  them 
every  now  and  then  to  fight  those  for  whom  the  police  do 
not  trouble  to  interfere.  Apparently,  a  young  criminal  is 
often  visited  with  this  overmastering  impulse  to  fight,  and 
as  soon  as  he  has  earned  enough  money  for  his  needs  and 
has  eaten  his  fill,  an  hour's  idleness  at  a  street  corner  will 
end  in  one  of  these  sudden  sallyings  out  to  fight  the 
roughs. 

Danny  took  part  in  endless  battles  of  this  kind,  many 
and  many  a  time  half  murdering  his  enemies.  It  was  his 
sport — his  cricket  and  football  and  physical  culture.  The 
gang  to  which  he  belonged  was  powerful,  savage,  and 
desperate.  Nobody  dared  to  interfere  with  it.  Let  Danny 
and  his  mates  swing  suddenly  round  a  street  corner,  and 


io4  A    COPPER    BASHER 

women  drew  back  from  the  gate  to  the  doorsteps,  children 
were  called  from  the  gutters,  and  the  hooligans  ran  for 
their  lives.  During  the  fight,  men  looked  on  from  the 
doors  and  windows  of  the  houses,  never  daring  to  interfere, 
even  if  their  own  sons  were  among  the  hooligans.  And 
this  was  merely  the  recreation  of  Danny  and  his  gang  of 
thieves. 

This  savagery  took  another  form  when  Danny  advanced 
in  strength  and  brutality.  It  was  a  favourite  occupation  of 
theirs  to  waylay  a  policeman  at  night,  to  club  him  from 
behind  with  a  piece  of  iron,  and  while  he  lay  unconscious 
and  silent  on  the  ground  to  kick  him  from  head  to  heel, 
Danny  became  what  is  called  a  '  Copper  Basher.' 

Perhaps  this  cowardly  scoundrelism  was  inspired  by 
hatred  of  prison.  Very  soon  after  Danny  had  taken  to  the 
streets  he  was  arrested  for  felony,  and  disappeared  from 
society  for  three  months.  His  crime,  of  which  he  will  not 
speak,  and  which  he  proudly  insists  was  a  '  felony,'  may 
possibly  have  been  the  theft  of  twopence  or  threepence  from 
a  child  sent  to  fetch  a  loaf  of  bread  from  the  baker's. 
Whatever  it  was,  Danny  went  to  prison  for  three  months, 
and  those  three  months  made  him  infinitely  more  cruel, 
infinitely  more  savage,  infinitely  more  dangerous  than  ever 
he  had  been  before.  Three  years  might  have  broken  his 
heart,  three  months  hardened  it. 

A  few  instances  of  the  way  in  which  he  earned  his  living 
will  suffice  to  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  his  mind.  As  a 
boy  he  learned  to  let  a  mate  snatch  his  cap  from  his  head 
and  fling  it  among  the  boxes  displayed  outside  a  grocer's 
or  a  fruiterer's  shop;  while  the  mate  ran  away  in  pretended 
fear  of  Danny,  Danny,  apologizing  to  the  shopman,  would 
recover  his  cap  with  an  egg  or  an  apple,  or  a  pound  of 
sausages  inside  it,  and  rush  off  to  punish  his  accomplice 
Later  on  he  became  an  expert  shop-lifter.  For  months, 
even  for  years,  one  may  say  that  this  man  lived  by  stealing 
from  shops.  He  was  not  content  with  snatching  goods, 
but  coveted  the  money  in  the  till.  This  was  one  of  his 
favourite  dodges  :  He  and  a  mate,  having  chosen  their 
shop,  and  seen  that  it  was  empty,  would  enter  swiftly  from 


A   COPPER    BASHER  105 

the  street ;  while  Danny  vaulted  the  counter  and  filled  his 
pockets  from  the  till,  the  other  lay  full  length  in  front  of 
the  door  leading  to  the  parlour  ;  if  by  chance  Danny  was 
so  long  at  the  till  as  to  give  the  shopman  time  to  rise  from 
his  chair,  on  opening  the  door  and  rushing  out  upon  the 
thief,  the  unfortunate  tradesman  would  trip  over  the 
accomplice's  body,  and  come  a  cropper. 

It  can  be  imagined  that  blackguards  of  this  type  would 
soon  discover  the  shops  kept  by  poor  old  women  with  no 
man  to  protect  them. 

Another  very  profitable  '  lay  '  was  that  of  stealing  from 
drunken  men.  It  did  not  matter  whether  the  drunkard  was 
a  poor  man  or  a  rich  man,  whether  he  was  discovered  by 
day  or  by  night ;  Danny  always  went  for  him  and  left  him 
bare.  One  story,  illustrating  the  coldbloodedness  of  these 
young  criminals,  will  show  the  reader  how  calmly  robberies 
of  this  order  can  be  executed  in  the  streets. 

One  night,  ranging  the  better  quarters  of  London  in 
search  of  prey,  Danny  and  a  mate  noticed  a  well-dressed 
man  sitting  on  the  doorstep  of  a  house  in  one  of  the  best 
London  squares.  They  immediately  made  for  him,  and 
found  him  sound  asleep.  There  were  people  in  the  neigh 
bourhood,  but  not  near  them.  They  took  the  man's  money, 
his  pocket-book,  his  watch  and  chain,  his  studs  and  links, 
and  handkerchief.  During  these  operations  he  roused,  and 
they  mothered  him  with  great  tenderness,  professing  their 
willingness  to  see  him  safely  home.  Then,  when  the  robbery 
was  complete,  they  looked  about  them.  No  one  was  to 
be  seen.  The  man  was  quiescent,  dozing  back  into  huddled 
sleep.  Will  it  be  believed  that  these  two  savages  turned 
round,  set  about  the  man  they  had  robbed,  and  half 
murdered  him  with  their  fists  and  boots — out  of  sheer 
devilry?  The  man  was  an  Irishman,  and  a  wild  one;  he 
made  an  attempt  to  fight ;  and  even  when  smashed  and 
kicked  and  broken  he  collapsed  on  the  ground,  he  still 
kept  up  a  gurgling  shout  for  help.  The  two  blackguards 
walked  quietly  away,  their  hands  in  their  pockets.  At 
the  corner  of  the  square  they  encountered  a  policeman. 
1  Gov'nor,'  said  Danny,  with  a  cheerful  smile,  '  there's  a 


io6  A    COPPER    BASHER 

wild  Irishman  down  there,  mad  drunk;  it'll  take  two  of 
you  to  hold  him.' 

Another  story  illustrates  the  depravity  of  this  type  of 
mind  in  another  aspect.  From  all  I  can  gather  the  popular 
notion  is  not  altogether  true  that  there  is  honour  among 
thieves.  Thieves  prey  upon  each  other,  give  each  other 
up  to  the  police,  rob  and  steal  from  each  other.  Certainly 
the  type  of  thief  represented  by  Danny  never  experiences 
a  single  scruple.  That  is  what  makes  this  man's  story  so 
interesting.  He  was  of  brutes  the  most  brutal,  of  savages 
the  most  savage,  of  liars  and  traitors  the  most  lying  and 
the  most  treacherous ;  and  throughout  it  all  he  never 
once  felt  that  he  was  doing  anything  base  or  mean — 
the  more  mean,  indeed,  the  more  it  tickled  his  fancy. 
He  did  the  most  scurvy  things  imaginable  without  a 
moment's  twinge  of  conscience,  and  laughed  over  them 
afterwards. 

What  does  the  reader  think  of  minds  capable  of  such 
a  scheme  as  this?  The  story  got  about  that  a  bad  woman 
had  '  pinched  '  a  purse  and  was  treating  two  of  her  friends 
in  a  public-house.  Two  thieves  immediately  set  out  to  get 
the  stolen  purse.  When  they  reached  the  public-house, 
one  of  them  boldly  asked  for  a  share  of  the  plunder.  It 
was  refused.  He  then  told  the  other  two  women  by  signs 
that  it  meant  five  shillings  each  if  they  cleared  out.  They 
emptied  their  tumblers,  and  departed-^with  loving  fare 
wells  to  the  bemused  friend  who  had  '  treated  '  them. 
When  they  were  outside,  the  thief  filled  himself  a  glass  of 
water,  grabbed  the  purse,  passed  it  to  his  mate,  and  at  the 
same  time  flung  the  water  full  in  the  face  of  the  woman  as 
she  rose  to  pursue.  The  water  struck  her  in  the  mouth, 
and  she  stumbled  back  choking ;  the  thief  filled  another 
tumbler  and  shot  the  water,  with  tremendous  force,  between 
her  gasping  lips,  sending  her  down.  While  she  lay  on  the 
floor,  he  poured  more  water  down  her  mouth  and  over  her 
face.  Then  he  calmly  called  the  landlord.  '  Here's  a 
woman  in  a  fit,'  he  said;  'give  us  some  more  water.' 
The  landlord  hastily  passed  a  heavy  carafe,  and  the  thief 
poured  it  over  the  woman  till  she  was  nearly  suffocated. 


A   COPPER    BASHER  107 

1  She'll  be  all  right  in  a  minute  or  two,'  said  the  thief,  and 
got  up.  The  woman  staggered  to  her  feet,  choking  and 
purple,  and  made  her  way  out  of  the  house  in  a  vain  quest 
of  the  thief. 

Danny  laughs  over  that  story  to  this  day,  and  I  do 
not  think  that  even  now,  while  he  hates  the  act  and  could 
not  do  it  again,  he  realizes  the  full  measure  of  its  cruelty 
and  abomination. 

But  while  he  was  following  a  life  of  crime,  living  with 
criminals  in  common  lodging-houses,  and  never  doing  an 
hour's  honest  work,  there  came  constant  and  increasingly 
long  interruptions  from  the  police.  Again  and  again 
Danny  was  arrested,  again  and  again  the  police  got  even 
with  him  in  the  cell  at  the  station,  and  again  and  again 
he  '  went  up  the  street.'  If  he  laughs  at  the  memory  of 
his  crimes,  he  laughs  good-naturedly  at  the  punchings  and 
kickings  which  the  police  gave  him  in  the  cell.  He  says 
he  never  got  so  knocked  about  in  his  life.  '  They'd  punch 
me  in  the  nose,'  he  says,  smiling;  '  and  when  I  went  down 
wallop,  one  of  them  would  hold  me  up  for  his  pal  to  have 
a  smack  at  my  mouth.  And  then  they'd  all  set  about 
me  with  their  boots.  Cruel  !'  he  says,  tossing  his  head 
and  laughing  good-temperedly.  He  calls  these  private 
punishments  of  the  police  '  having  it  done  upon  me.' 

Of  course,  Danny  was  well  known  as  a  cowardly 
assaulter  of  police.  One  understands  that  retribution  in 
the  cell  of  the  station.  But  it  was  not  the  way  to  make 
this  savage  enemy  of  society  a  useful  and  a  virtuous 
citizen.  Every  time  Danny  '  came  down  the  street  '  he 
was  worse. 

'  I'll  tell  you  what  prison  does  for  ,a  man.'  Danny 
leans  forward,  rests  both  forearms  on  the  table,  and  regards 
me  fixedly,  with  bitterness  evident  in  his  loose  mouth.  '  It 
hardens  him.  Ask  any  man  who  has  done  time.  I  don't 
care  who  it  is,  nor  what  his  offence  was,  nor  whether  he 
was  hard  or  green  when  he  went  in.  It's  bound  to.  It 
can't  do  no  otherwise.  It  hardens  a  man.'  He  sits  back, 
and  continues  in  his  drawling  voice.  '  Another  thing  it 
does  is  to  learn  a  man  more  tricks  than  what  he  knew 


io8  A    COPPER    BASHER 

before  he  went  in.  Prisons  see  more  thieving  in  one  day 
than  the  rest  of  the  world  sees  in  a  fortni't.  It  stands  to 
reason.  Lock  up  a  lot  of  men,  treat  them  like  animals, 
half  starve  them,  and  never  make  any  attempt  to  teach 
them,  and  what's  the  result?  They  do  you  all  round 
You'd  never  believe  how  much  plug  tobacco  gets  into 
prison.  There's  precious  few  warders  who  don't  do  a  bit 
of  private  trading  on  their  own  account.  And  the  cook- 
shop  tempts  starving  men,  and  sharpens  their  wits.  Well, 
I  learnt  more  clever  dodges  in  prison  than  ever  I  learned 
outside,  I  know  that.' 

Certainly  the  moral  instructions  had  no  effect  upon  his 
conscience.  Like  others  I  have  questioned,  this  man  tells 
me  that  never  once  in  all  the  long  record  of  his  prison 
experience  did  a  chaplain  enter  his  cell  or  speak  to  him 
in  private.  Never  once  did  a  single  person,  governor  or 
chaplain,  make  any  effort  to  awaken  and  stimulate  the 
sleeping  conscience  of  this  criminal.  As  a  representative 
of  society  the  governor  received  him,  and  locked  him  up  ; 
as  a  representative  of  religion  the  chaplain  read  prayers 
and  preached  a  sermon  to  him  on  Sunday.  The  taxpayer 
in  his  home,  confidently  hoping  that  the  poor  wretches  in 
prison  are  being  reformed  and  regenerated,  likes  to  think 
that  posterity  will  escape  the  heavy  charge  of  punishing 
the  lawbreakers.  And  in  his  cell  Danny  plots  more  vil 
lainies  and  rehearses  new  crimes  against  the  hour  when 
he  will  go  '  down  the  street.' 

Once  only  did  Danny  ever  have  private  words  with  a 
prison  chaplain.  After  serving  a  term  he  went  before  the 
chaplain,  who  had  expressed  no  wish  to  see  him,  and 
asked  for  the  suit  of  clothes  provided  by  the  Prisoners'  Aid 
Society.  The  chaplain  looked  at  him,  shook  his  head,  and 
replied,  4  Not  for  you.  You'll  be  back  again  in  a  week 
or  two.'  Like  the  Criminal  whose  story  we  have  told, 
Danny's  blood  fired  up.  But  he  checked.  '  That's  giving 
a  bloke  a  good  heart  to  go  down  the  road  with  !'  he 
exclaimed,  and  laughed.  If  the  representative  of  religion 
could  have  realized  it,  that  laugh  was  his  indictment. 

Consider,    in    passing,    how    the    story    of    this    chaplain 


A   COPPER    BASHER  109 

illustrates  the  truth  of  Professor  James's  remarks  about 
second-hand  religion.  Directly  you  put  a  man  within  a 
gaol,  as  the  official  representative  of  religion,  as  the  official 
deputy  obeying  the  divine  injunction  to  visit  those  in  prison, 
be  sure  that  Christianity  becomes  there  as  much  a  matter 
of  routine  as  the  rest  of  the  penal  discipline.  One  has 
sympathy  with  the  chaplain ;  to  visit  hardened,  ignorant, 
and  perhaps  abusive  criminals  all  the  day  long  is  a  dreary 
work ;  but  one  has  no  sympathy  with  those  of  them  at  any 
rate  who,  being  paid  to  do  this  saving  work,  stay  at  home 
saying  that  it  is  useless.  I  do  not  think  that  any  reason 
able  man  believes  an  official  representative  of  religion 
capable  of  accomplishing  the  regeneration  of  criminals ; 
while  a  great  number  will  perhaps  hold  the  view  that 
missions  to  prisoners,  conducted  by  missionaries  who  have 
themselves  suffered  and  repented,  might  make  religion  even 
in  a  prison  the  true  and  vital  thing  which  saves  the  soul. 

Danny,  as  I  have  said,  represents  the  lowest  type  of 
criminal.  When  one  reflects  upon  the  utter  baseness  of 
his  mind  it  seems  impossible  that  he  should  ever  have 
turned  from  his  wickedness  and  lived.  Before  telling  how 
that  happened,  I  must  narrate  an  incident  of  his  prison 
career  which  will  show  how  very  base  and  vile  was  his 
character. 

Have  you  ever  thought  that  a  prison  warder  may  suffer 
from  nerves?  I  remember  some  years  ago  going  over  the 
prison  at  Wormwood  Scrubbs  and  seeing  a  single  warder, 
unarmed,  in  charge  of  a  number  of  men  in  the  carpenter's 
shop  all  handling  more  or  less  formidable  tools  ;  it  struck 
me,  then,  that  a  good  story  might  be  written  of  a  convict 
whose  eyes  succeeded  in  breaking  down  a  warder's  nerves, 
so  that  he  dared  not  to  be  alone.  Danny  told  me  of  an 
incident  that  shows  my  imagination  had  reason. 

'  There  was  a  warder,'  he  said,  '  who  got  the  jumps, 
and  tried  to  cure  them  by  being  extra  strict.  He  was 
particularly  funky  of  one  man.  Somehow  or  other,  I  was 
always  a  favourite  with  the  warders,  got  soft  jobs,  and 
was  treated  lenient.  Well,  this  bloke  came  to  me  one 
day  and  said,  *'  Look  here,  if  you'll  say  that  so-and-so," 


no  A    COPPER    BASHER 

naming  the  man  he  was  afraid  of,  "  set  about  me,  it'll  be 
worth  something  good  to  you.'  I  said  I  wouldn't  say 
nothing  of  the  kind ;  but  sure  enough  the  prisoner  was 
put  away.  When  I  was  taken  before  the  governor,  and 
he  said  that  I  had  behaved  well  in  rescuing  the  warder 
from  the  prisoner,  that  the  poor  man  might  probably  have 
been  murdered  but  for  me,  and  that  in  consideration  of 
this  act  he  would  see  that  my  sentence  was  shortened,  I 
was  so  taken  aback  that  I  couldn't  speak.' 

One  feels  that  Danny  might  have  spoken  if  he  had 
chosen ;  one  does  not  believe  that  he  ever  lost  power  of 
speech  or  was  ever  astonished  by  anything.  No ;  he  was 
the  type  of  man  who  would  *  give  anyone  away. '  But 
Danny  is  ashamed  of  certain  things  in  his  past ;  the  farther 
he  gets  away  from  that  past  and  the  more  settled  he  becomes 
in  happiness  and  peace  of  soul,  the  more  is  he  inclined  to 
blurr  the  blackest  things  in  his  memory.  He  tells  you  his 
first  crime  was  a  '  felony  ' ;  he  prefers  that  you  should 
form  the  impression  of  a  terrible  burglary,  not  pence- 
snatching  from  a  poor  child.  He  says  he  was  taken  aback 
so  that  he  could  not  speak ;  he  does  not  want  you  to  think 
that  he  gave  a  man  away.  If  he  lies  in  this  way,  one  can 
forgive  him. 

I  am  convinced,  from  what  I  have  heard,  that  this  man 
had  in  his  soul  all  that  is  most  dastardly,  base,  scurvy,  and 
vile ;  I  do  not  think  there  was  any  imaginable  mean  thing 
that  he  would  not  have  done.  And  the  more  one  realizes 
this  utter  and  horrible  baseness,  the  more  wonderful  appears 
the  revolution  of  his  character. 

It  came  about  that  Danny  was  arrested  and  sentenced 
to  a  long  term  of  imprisonment  soon  after  the  conversion 
of  the  Puncher.  Of  course,  he  had  heard  of  that  miraculous 
event,  and,  of  course,  he  had  laughed  over  it  with  some 
of  the  Puncher's  old  mates  in  the  lodging-houses.  But 
in  prison,  realizing  the  weary  time  of  monotonous  suffering 
ahead  of  him,  the  conversion  of  the  Puncher  stuck  in  his 
mind  and  haunted  his  thoughts.  He  knew  that  the  Puncher 
was  better  off  as  a  saved  man  than  as  a  drunkard.  He 
imagined  the  Puncher's  home,  his  fare,  his  good  meals, 


A   COPPER    BASHER  in 

nice  clothes,  his  liberty  unshadowed  by  fear  of  police. 
Then  he  considered  within  himself  how  bad  and  low  the 
Puncher  had  been,  a  '  hopeless  '  drunkard.  It  seemed  to 
him  a  wonderful  thing  that  a  man  so  abandoned  to  drink, 
and  such  a  man,  should  all  of  a  sudden  give  it  up.  He 
was  quite  dazed  and  staggered  by  the  thought.  What  a 
drunkard,  what  a  frightful  drunkard,  the  Puncher  had 
been ;  and  now  he  was  clean  and  respectable  ! 

For  days  the  prisoner  fed  his  mind  upon  this  thought 
in  the  solitude  of  his  cell.  Alone  in  that  little  cramped 
space  of  stone,  locked  in,  and  without  sight  of  tree,  sky, 
or  moving  creature,  the  hardened  criminal  reflected  upon 
the  '  fair  marvel  '  of  Puncher's  conversion. 

And  one  day  revelation  came  to  this  base  and  savage 
mind.  It  came  suddenly,  without  miracle,  and  it  did  not 
in  the  least  stagger  him.  He  started  up  with  the 
thought  in  his  mind,  '  If  God  can  save  Puncher,  He  can 
save  me  !' 

The  revelation  was  too  clear  and  staring  to  stagger 
him.  This  thing,  which  had  never  before  occurred  to  him, 
was  obvious,  plain  as  a  pikestaff.  And  yet  it  was  won 
derful.  '  If  God  can  save  Puncher,  that  awful  and 
degraded  sinner,  He  can  save  me — I  who  love  myself  and 
know,  therefore,  that  I  am  not  so  bad  as  other  people.' 
Why  on  earth  had  he  not  thought  of  this  before? 

In  Victor  Hugo's  Quatre-Vingt-Treize  there  is  this 
question  and  answer  :  Boisberthelot  said  to  La  Vieuville, 
'  Do  you  believe  in  God,  chevalier?'  La  Vieuville  replied, 
'  Yes.  No.  Sometimes.' 

Sometimes  all  men  believe.  Danny's  '  sometimes  '  had 
now  arrived.  Hitherto  God  had  never  occupied  his  mind. 
He  had  thought  nothing  about  religion,  one  way  or  the 
other.  '  God  '  was  a  term  convenient  to  round  off  an  oath 
with.  '  Hell  '  meant  something  bad.  As  for  '  heaven,'  it 
was  too  soft  even  for  an  oath ;  he  had  never  been  interested 
in  that  place ;  it  seemed  to  him  something  unmanly  and 
young-ladylike ;  he  certainly  had  no  objection  to  going 
there  after  death,  if  hell  was  the  only  alternative ;  but  he 
reckoned  it  as  bad  as  a  Sunday-school. 


ii2  A    COPPER    BASHER 

All  these  years  Danny  had  lived  in  modern  London, 
which  spends  millions  of  pounds  a  year  on  religion  and 
morality,  and  his  ideas  of  God  were  what  we  have  said. 
Surrounded  on  all  sides  by  churches,  charitable  agencies, 
rescue  societies,  and  educational  machinery ;  brought  by 
prison  discipline  to  a  willy-nilly  consideration  of  formal 
religion  on  many  a  crawling  sabbath  day,  this  man  had 
yet  never  formulated  to  himself  any  ideas  of  God,  exist 
ence,  immortality.  His  phrase  concerning  religion  has  a 
penetrating  significance:  '  I  never  gave  it  a  thought.'  He 
had  thoughts,  plenty  of  them,  for  crime,  scoundrelism,  and 
lowest  rascality ;  but  not  one,  not  one,  for  life,  its  meaning, 
its  responsibility,  its  great  issue. 

And  now  the  first  idea  of  God  which  occurred  to  his 
mind  was  that  of  a  Rescuer,  some  indefinable  Power  capable 
of  turning  his  unhappiness  into  happiness.  Without  any 
question  as  to  the  ability  of  this  Something  to  help  and 
save,  Danny  surrendered  himself.  But  in  a  manner  char 
acteristic  of  the  man.  If  the  phrase  may  pass,  this  wretched 
prisoner  put  God  on  His  mettle.  And  there  was  an  element 
of  self-righteousness  in  his  idea.  '  If  God  can  save 
Puncher,  He  can  save  me.' 

To  reach  God,  he  understood,  prayer  was  necessary. 
So  he  got  upon  his  knees  in  the  prison  cell,  and  offered 
his  first  prayer.  He  was  a  young  man,  and  twelve  whole 
years  out  of  his  short  life  had  been  passed  in  gaols  ; 
he  had  never  had  an  opportunity  of  understanding 
religion ;  he  had  never  given  the  idea  of  God  a  moment's 
thought.  But  he  knew  just  enough  of  the  matter  to 
kneel.  In  what  spirit  he  knelt  one  cannot  exactly  say ; 
the  important  fact  is  that  this  depraved  brute  did  kneel, 
and  did  pray. 

He  says  that  he  prayed  throughout  his  long  sentence, 
and  hoped  that  when  he  left  prison  fortune  would  smile  upon 
him,  that  it  would  be  '  all  right.' 

He  came  out  and  was  met  by  the  Puncher.  An  answer 
to  prayer. 

The  Puncher  talked  to  him  in  his  quiet,  sensible  fashion. 
What  a  rotten  life  he  was  living  !  Life  passing,  middle 


A    COPPER    BASHER  113 

age  approaching,  and  twelve  years  of  prison  !  Was  the 
game  worth  the  candle?  Was  he  happy? 

Now  this  reasoning  is  powerful  enough,  because  so 
obvious  and  sensible,  in  the  case  of  a  drunkard  ;  but  Danny 
was  a  man  without  carnal  appetites ;  he  was  a  brain  con 
centrated  on  crime.  Could  it  convert  the  thought  of  this 
man,  could  it  change  the  grey  matter  of  his  brain,  habitu 
ated  from  infancy  to  cunning  and  rascality?  Its  one  effect 
was  to  draw  from  Danny  the  admission  that  certainly  he 
did  not  want  to  be  '  copped  '  again. 

Then  the  Puncher  moved  from  morality  to  religion.  He 
spoke  of  spiritual  peace,  the  pleasant  feeling  of  a  life  lived 
rightly,  the  power  ot  God  to  wipe  away  sins  and  give  a 
soul  a  new  birth.  He  told  Danny  that  there  was  no 
other  way. 

Danny  was  impressed.  He  said  he  wanted  to  be  saved. 
He  said  he  wouldn't  mind  giving  religion  a  chance.  But, 
what  about  work?  He  would  have  to  work;  that  wasn't 
nice  to  begin  with;  and,  where  was  he  to  find  it? 

Puncher  said,  '  Leave  that  to  God.' 

The  answer  was  a  fine  one  ;  it  manifested  a  profundity 
of  spiritual  experience.  For  the  Puncher  knew  that  while 
in  his  present  state  Danny  was  incapable  of  prolonged  and 
monotonous  work,  and  was  inclined  to  give  himself  to 
religion  only  to  escape  prison  and  get  a  '  soft  job  ' ;  never 
theless,  let  him  be  converted  and  his  whole  attitude  to  work 
and  to  religion  would  suffer  a  revolutionary  change.  Let 
him  be  converted,  and  he  would  welcome  any  work,  the 
most  arduous  and  dreary,  so  long  as  it  was  honest;  let 
him  be  converted,  and  he  would  rather  starve  than  live  by 
the  religion  which  had  given  him  such  pure  joy. 

Such  was  the  Puncher's  faith  in  conversion ;  such  to  him 
was  the  reality  of  the  new  birth. 

And  this  is  really  what  happened  to  Danny. 

Danny  came  to  the  Salvation  Army  meeting ;  he  felt  a 
light  of  illumination  break  through  his  soul  at  the  adjutant's 
assurance  of  God's  love  for  the  worst  of  men ;  he  realized 
all  of  a  sudden  the  need  for  love  in  his  own  barren  heart, 
and  in  that  spirit — the  spirit  of  a  broken  and  contrite  heart 


n4  A    COPPER    BASHER 

— he  knelt  at  the  penitent  form,  and  for  the  first  time  really 
reached  into  the  infinite.  He  prayed  for  mercy ;  he  prayed 
for  strength. 

He  rose  from  his  knees  a  changed  man. 

This  change  was  absolute  and  entire.  From  being  cruel, 
he  became  as  tender  as  a  woman.  From  being  a  cunning 
thief,  he  became  scrupulously  honest.  From  being  a  loafer 
and  unemployable,  who  had  never  done  a  single  day's  work 
in  his  civil  life,  he  became  an  industrious  workman.  From 
being  basely  selfish,  he  became  considerate  for  others, 
giving  both  himself  and  presently  his  money  to  the  service 
of  religion.  '  The  greatest  change  in  Danny,'  said  a  friend 
who  knows  him  well,  '  is  his  gentleness.  He  couldn't  hurt 
a  fly  now,  and  any  tale  of  cruelty  or  suffering,  especially 
where  children  are  concerned,  fairly  breaks  him  down.' 
What  a  revolution  in  personality  !  What  a  new 
birth  ! 

Danny  has  risen  to  be  foreman  in  his  employment, 
trusted  and  respected  by  his  masters,  and  obeyed  by  those 
under  him  with  the  scrupulousness  which  inferior  natures 
observe  in  their  relations  with  a  powerful  will.  He  has 
married  a  religious  w7oman,  who  would  only  accept  his 
proposal  on  condition  of  his  remaining  always  a  soldier  in 
the  Salvation  Army,  and  they  both  work  for  the  Army, 
heart  and  soul,  in  their  spare  time.  The  home  is  one  of 
the  happiest  in  the  district;  Danny's  bargaining  in  the 
matter  of  old  furniture  astonishing  the  whole  neighbour 
hood.  Such  muslin  curtains  in  the  windows,  such  flower- 
boxes  on  the  sills,  such  carpets,  pictures,  easy  chairs,  and 
mantelpiece  ornaments,  are  not  to  be  matched  for  miles 
around.  '  Oh.  yes,'  said  one  of  his  friends;  '  he's  a  daddy 
for  home.' 

In  spite  of  his  appearance,  which  repels  me,  in  spite 
of  his  manner,  which  repulses  me,  this  cnce  low  brute  has 
reached  from  vileness  to  goodness,  and  is  a  force  on  the 
side  of  religion.  He  loves  his  children  very  tenderly,  he 
would  no  more  whine  or  cadge  than  maltreat  a  drunken 
man,  and  he  is  never  too  tired  to  do  a  service,  never 
unwilling  to  help  in  any  good  and  noble  work.  Conversion 


A    COPPER    BASHER  115 

has  not  altered  his  appearance  or  his  manner ;  but  it  has 
given  him  a  new  soul. 

Let  this  incident  show  to  what  point  in  spirituality  such 
a  base  nature  may  be  brought  by  religion.  Not  long  ago 
one  of  his  sisters,  a  flaming  Roman  Catholic,  who  seems 
to  loathe  her  brother  more  now  for  his  Salvationism  than 
ever  she  did  for  his  crimes,  came  to  the  open-air  Sunday 
meeting  of  this  corps,  openly  reviled  and  mocked  her 
brother  before  the  whole  street,  and  finally  struck  him  a 
stinging  blow  across  the  mouth. 

All  that  Danny  did  was  to  cross  to  the  other  side  of  the 
ring.  His  look  was  very  ugly ;  he  was  as  white  as  a 
sheet,  his  eyes  hardened  and  expressed  that  which  almost 
frightened  some  people ;  but  he  restrained  himself,  held  his 
peace,  and  kept  his  hands  off  the  virago. 

When  you  think  what  this  man  had  been,  you  realize 
the  merit  of  his  conduct,  and  the  miracle  of  his  new 
character. 


LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW 

"JV/TRS.  BURRUP  had  her  troubles  from  the  earliest  days 
•*•*-*•  of  her  marriage.  But  when  her  husband  died,  leaving 
her  with  a  baby,  their  troubles*  began  to  be  desperate,  the 
common  condition  of  the  troubles  of  very  poor  people.  She 
could  earn  sufficient  money  by  charing  and  laundry-work 
to  keep  the  wolf  on  the  mat,  but  the  vista  of  her  life 
promised  no  departure  of  this  menace. 

On  occasional  visits  to  the  tavern  she  took  her  baby  in 
her  arms,  so  that  he  began  to  see  something  of  life  at  an 
age  when  other  children  of  other  classes  are  restricted  to 
a  mere  view  of  the  sky  from  their  backs  on  the  cushions 
of  perambulators.  He  was  still  little  more  than  an  infant, 
but,  no  doubt,  subconsciously  a  very  knowing  one,  when 
Mrs.  Burrup  took  a  second  husband.  The  man  was  of  a 
cheerful  disposition  and  liked  a  glass.  The  happy  couple 
drank  together,  and  the  knowing  infant  looked  on.  Who 
shall  declare  the  thoughts  of  this  child  of  poor  London, 
or  measure  the  effects  upon  his  consciousness  of  this 
convivial  infancy? 

Something  definite  may  be  said  of  this  emerging  con 
sciousness.  When  he  was  old  enough  to  understand  things, 
he  perceived  that  the  prevailing  character  of  human  life 
was  trouble.  The  relations  between  his  mother  and  step 
father  were  strained.  From  morning  to  night  the  voices 
of  these  two  grown-ups,  so  inseparably  connected  with  his 
life,  were  in  a  loud  key.  Occasionally  their  arms  whirled 
and  one  of  them  would  fall  to  the  floor,  rising  with  a 
reddened  eye  to  shout  fierce-sounding  words  after  the 
departing  figure  of  the  other.  The  child  had  some  know 
ledge  of  what  whirling  arms  signified.  Occasionally  he 
came  in  for  a  cuff,  a  shaking,  or  a  peremptory  smacking. 


n8  LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW 

Later  the  boy  discovered  that  he  was  generally  hungry. 
This  discovery  swallowed  up  interest  in  all  other  pheno 
mena.  A  hungry  child  inhabits  a  world  of  which  we 
know  nothing.  He  was  quite  young  when  he  learned  to 
look  after  the  cravings  of  his  own  stomach.  He  did  not 
steal,  as  so  many  boys  in  poor  London  do  steal,  merely 
for  the  sake  of  adventure  and  the  love  of  danger,  but 
rather  in  the  rude,  barbaric,  and  honest  fashion  of  our 
ancestors,  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  his  body.  He  stole 
persistently.  He  stole  because  he  wanted  something  to  eat, 
Hundreds  of  children  all  over  Europe  are  stealing  to-day 
at  the  same  inexorable  instigation  of  nature ;  it  does  not 
do  to  think  about  it.  One  may  seek  to  escape  from  the 
depression  of  such  a  thought,  by  considering  the  excite 
ment  of  such  a  life  to  a  child  untroubled  at  present  by 
scruples  of  conscience.  The  little  boy,  creeping  up  to 
shop  doors  or  diving  in  and  out  of  costermongers'  barrows, 
with  a  sharp  eye  for  policemen,  could  have  told  the  sport 
ing  world  something  original  and  two-sided  about  hunting. 
He  was  fox  and  hound.  He  experienced  the  dangers, 
delights,  and  difficulties  of  running  with  the  hare  and 
hunting  with  the  hounds.  He  hunted  and  was  hunted.  It 
is  not  to  be  expected  that  a  little  ignorant  boy  could  prey 
upon  respectable  and  law-abiding  tradesmen  with  impunity, 
could  outwit  the  watchfulness  and  sagacity  of  that  immense 
force  which  society  has  raised  for  its  protection  against 
thieves,  villains,  pariahs,  and  outcasts.  Again  and  again 
the  poor  little  creature  was  laid  by  the  heels,  that  is  to 
say,  had  the  lobe  of  an  ear  caught  between  the  thumb  and 
index  of  a  policeman,  and  found  himself  marched  thus 
ignominiously  home  to  the  rebuke  of  parental  authority. 
If  he  managed  to  elude  the  police,  seldom  a  day  went  by 
when  some  watchful  young  tradesman  at  his  shop  door  did 
not  '  fetch  him  a  crack  on  the  head,'  just  as  a  warning 
not  to  steal  from  that  particular  shop. 

The  boy's  life  consisted  of  more  kicks  than  ha'pence. 
If  he  was  not  one  of  those  shivering,  dirty,  and  neglected 
little  creatures  who  creep  about  the  streets  on  naked  feet, 
with  the  rain  wetting  their  mat  of  hair  and  the  wind  driving 


LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW  119 

at  their  ragged  jackets — forlorn,  famished,  and  wretched, 
at  least  he  presented  a  picture  to  the  religious  conscience  of 
England  sufficiently  disturbing.  If  someone  had  caught 
him  early  in  those  cruel  days,  had  taken  him  from  that 
wicked  environment,  taught  him  habits  of  cleanliness  and 
self-respect,  given  him  some  idea  of  good  and  honour, 
placed  him  in  a  position  where  he  could  see  life  as  a 
pleasant  thing  and  reasonably  understand  the  metaphor 
which  calls  Providence  a  Father,  he  might  have  grown  into 
a  manhood  worthy  of  civilization  and  religion,  he  might 
have  been  saved  from  infamy.  But  no  one  did  this.  None 
of  the  numerous  charitable  agencies  to  which  humanity 
subscribes  what  it  can  afford  out  of  its  plenty  rescued  this 
stray  little  child  exposed  to  the  cruelties  and  temptations 
of  the  London  streets.  Beaten  by  a  drunken  stepfather, 
kicked  and  cuffed  by  tradesmen,  hunted  and  arrested  by 
the  police — this  mite  in  the  midst  of  vast  London  was 
utterly  without  friend  or  helper,  except  for  his  mother. 
Is  it  not  terrible  to  think  that  we  can  devise  nothing  to 
save  such  suffering  as  this? 

He  was  caught  at  a  bad  piece  of  stealing  when  he  was 
just  beginning  his  teens,  and  was  taken  to  the  police- 
station  like  a  criminal,  locked  up  in  a  cell,  and  tried  on 
the  following  morning  by  a  magistrate  in  the  police- 
court.  His  sentence  was  three  months  in  a  reformatory 
school. 

Either  the  methods  of  that  school  were  not  good,  or 
the  boy's  bad  habits  had  struck  too  deep  a  root  in  his 
character.  He  did  not,  at  any  rate,  encounter  such  affec 
tion  or  deep  interest  in  his  career  as  to  turn  his  heart 
He  left  the  school  with  some  faint  notion  of  discipline  and 
order,  but  his  heart  was  not  touched. 

Sick  of  himself  and  his  own  freedom,  he  left  his  parents 
at  the  age  of  sixteen,  and  after  wandering  about  the  world 
till  there  was  nothing  better  to  do,  he  enlisted  as  a  soldier. 
He  welcomed  the  Army  as  a  sure  and  fairly  decent  '  doss.' 
He  had  clothes,  a  bed,  almost  enough  food  for  his 
needs,  and  sufficient  money  at  the  end  of  a  week  to  buy 
drink.  He  put  up  with  the  drills  and  discipline  for  these 


i2»  LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW 

advantages.  As  for  fighting,  patriotism,  honour  of  the 
regiment,  and  martial  glory  of  a  soldier's  career,  he  thought 
no  more  about  those  things  than  any  anarchist  in  Soho. 

But  as  the  monotony  of  a  soldier's  life  more  and  more 
soured  on  his  stomach,  he  imitated  more  and  more  suc 
cessfully  the  example  set  to  him  in  infancy  by  his  step 
father.  He  became  a  hard  drinker.  The  little  boy  who 
had  suffered  in  the  London  streets  was  now  a  tall  and  bony 
man,  six  feet  in  height,  small  of  head,  with  a  fierce  and 
quarrelsome  face  always  aflame  with  alcohol.  Continually 
he  found  himself  in  trouble  over  drunkenness  ;  but  he  bore 
his  punishment  without  shame  or  regret,  not  having  the 
smallest  ambition  to  rise  in  the  service.  However,  as  drink 
laid  an  ever  stronger  hold  upon  him,  he  more  and  more 
relaxed  his  hold  upon  himself,  more  and  more  resented 
discipline,  correction,  and  punishment.  He  became  choleric, 
mutinous,  and  fierce.  His  temper  was  every  day  more  out 
of  control.  When  he  was  not  in  trouble  with  his  officers 
he  was  in  trouble  with  his  messmates.  He  had  the  world 
against  him,  knew  it,  and  opposed  the  world  to  the  extent 
of  his  poor  disdain  and  the  fierceness  of  his  anger. 

At  the  end  of  five  years'  troubled  soldiering  he  had  a 
dispute  with  a  corporal.  Voices  rose,  words  became  violent. 
In  the  heat  of  this  argument  the  corporal  fell  back  upon 
authority.  He  gave  his  antagonist  an  order.  The  soldier 
refused  to  obey  it ;  he  was  drunk,  and  the  command  of  a 
smaller  man  goaded  his  rage  to  madness.  The  corporal 
threatened.  At  this  the  drunken  soldier  seized  his  rifle, 
and  swearing  that  he  would  murder  the  other,  made  so 
good  an  attempt  that  he  was  arrested,  tried,  sentenced  to 
six  months'  hard  labour,  and  given  '  his  ticket  ' — that  is 
to  say,  discharged  with  ignominy. 

When  he  came  out  from  prison  and  found  himself  at 
large  in  the  civilian  world,  he  was  wise  enough  to  look 
about  for  employment  before  making  a  return  to  settled 
drinking.  He  got  a  decent  job  in  some  waterworks  with 
fair  wages,  but  took  to  drinking  immediately  he  felt  himself 
certain  of  wages  at  the  end  of  the  week.  He  hated  his 
work.  He  appears  to  have  been  constitutionally  incapable 


LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW  121 

of  finding  pleasure  or  interest  in  any  employment.  He 
honestly  disliked  all  physical  exertion.  It  irked  him,  irri 
tated  him,  bored  him.  But  nothing  really  pleased  him, 
except  drink.  Life  did  not  interest  him  in  the  least.  He 
drank  to  drown  his  sorrow,  to  forget  life.  What  a  world  ! — 
where  it  is  necessary  for  a  man  to  go  to  work  six  days  out 
of  seven  ! 

This  man  was  weighed  down  by  an  immense  ennui. 

Drink  lost  him  this  good  employment,  and  he  went  from 
the  waterworks  to  a  distillery — a  change  for  the  worse,  from 
water  to  whiskey.  It  was  not  long  before  drunkenness  lost 
him  this  second  job,  and  in  a  tipsy  rage  at  being  dismissed 
he  had  a  row  with  the  police,  and  was  sent  to  prison  for 
three  months. 

When  he  came  out  from  prison  he  descended  to  the 
depths  of  infamy. 

It  is  impossible  in  this  book  to  tell  the  story  of  his  life 
at  this  point  in  his  career  It  can  only  be  hinted.  Coming 
out  of  prison  in  rebellion  against  the  world,  determined  that 
never  again  would  he  do  a  day's  work,  Burrup  went  to  a 
public-house,  where  he  fell  in  with  a  woman  earning  her 
own  living  by  evil  ways.  He  does  not  appear  to  have 
realized  at  once,  or  to  have  contemplated  for  some  time, 
the  nature  of  the  proposal  made  to  him  by  this  woman 
He  was  attractive,  and  he  thought  she  admired  him.  He 
knew  that  she  was  aware  of  his  homeless  condition,  and 
thought  that  her  invitation  to  lodge  with  her  was  just  a 
woman's  kindness  born  of  admiration.  He  accepted  it, 
and  for  some  days  lodged  in  that  fashion.  Then  he  found 
himself  provided  with  money  by  this  woman.  A  little  later 
and  he  was  called  in  to  assist  her  in  her  business.  Of  a 
sudden  he  found  himself  the  lowest  of  men. 

Did  his  conscience  ever  smite  him?  Yes.  To  this 
extent  :  When  the  woman's  earnings  were  not  sufficient  for 
their  needs  he  went  out  and  thieved  for  her.  That  was  all. 
Apparently  he  soon  got  over  the  contempt  which  even  low 
people  in  low  neighbourhoods  openly  show  for  such  men. 
He  avoided  the  half-decent  population,  and  consorted  with 
men  engaged  in  the  same  horrible  parasitism.  All  this  time 


122  LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW 

he  was  drinking  hard.  Alcohol,  a  doctor  would  have  said, 
was  destroying  the  very  fibres  of  reformation. 

Presently  he  seems  to  have  contracted  a  spirit  of 
bravado.  He  became  definitely  and  resolutely  a  criminal. 
He  found  crime  a  sport.  He  went  out  into  the  streets,  not 
as  a  hungry  boy,  but  as  a  thirsty  man,  and  set  himself  to 
make  money  without  work,  for  very  joy  of  the  undertaking. 
He  was  drinking  hard,  and  his  brain  seemed  to  be  on  fire 
with  criminal  ideas.  He  supported  his  mistress  in  this 
fashion  for  some  time ;  but  was  soon  a  marked  man,  and 
therefore  from  that  moment  was  in  trouble  with  the  police. 
He  was  arrested  time  and  again,  and  always  he  made  such 
a  fight  of  these  arrests  that  it  took  as  a  rule  six  constables 
to  strap  him  down  on  the  ambulance  and  get  him  to  the 
station.  Once,  when  they  caught  him  stealing  boots,  he 
so  '  bashed  '  the  police  about  that  the  mounted  patrol  had 
to  be  called,  and  he  was  tied  to  the  horse  and  dragged  all 
the  way  to  the  station.  He  was  generally  half-murdered 
during  these  arrests,  being  known  as  one  of  the  worst 
'  copper-bashers  '  in  London.  On  such  a  man  as  he  was 
then  only  God  could  have  mercy. 

Twelve  years  after  his  discharge  from  the  Army,  Burrup 
looked  back  on  three  years  of  immoral  freedom  and  nine 
years  of  prison.  Nine  years  out  of  the  twelve  spent  in 
prison  !  A  bad  retrospect.  What  could  the  future  hold  ? 
He  began  to  think.  His  character  and  the  manner  of 
his  life  had  long  been  so  notorious  that  everybody  in  the 
whole  of  that  neighbourhood  knew  about  him,  knew 
about  the  woman.  Among  those  who  knew,  and 
who  thought  about  him,  were  the  angel-adjutant  and  the 
Puncher.  They  tried  to  reach  his  soul,  tried  to  lift  him 
from  infamy,  but  he  shook  them  both  off  with  an  angry 
impatience. 

A  time  came,  however,  when  misery  made  him  willing 
to  hear  them.  His  mistress  was  in  gaol ;  he  was  hungry, 
thirsty,  and  ashamed ;  he  was  thinking  of  the  nine  years 
out  of  twelve  spent  in  prison  ;  he  was  beginning  to  feel  that 
the  future  held  no  hope  for  him  ;  that  his  to-morrow  meant 
the  prison ;  that  for  ever  he  would  be  harried  and  maltreated 


LOWEST    OF     THE    LOW  123 

by  the  police ;  -ije  was  at  last  so  broken  and  wretched  and 
defeated  as  to  desire  some  escape. 

He  thought  about  the  Puncher.  He  compared  that 
man's  past  and  present.  He  saw  how  marvellous  was  the 
change  in  that  life,  and  brooded  upon  it.  While  he  was 
thinking,  some  force  in  his  brain  began  quietly  urging  him 
to  follow  the  Puncher,  to  do  as  he  had  done,  to  get  religion. 

He  was  aware  that  no  one  in  the  whole  world  could  do 
anything  but  despise  him.  He  knew  that  he  was  vile, 
degraded,  infamous,  friendless.  He  knew  that  the  police 
were  against  him,  that  magistrates  were  ready  to  send  him 
to  prison  with  bitter  words  of  contempt,  that  his  physical 
strength  was  powerless  against  the  forces  of  law  and  order, 
that  his  hatred  of  society  was  a  vain  fire  in  his  brain,  that 
he  had  muddled  life  and  had  the  whole  universe  against  him. 
If  he  told  the  world  that  he  wanted  to  live  a  better  life,  the 
world  would  spurn  him.  Not  a  soul  would  believe  him 
He  had  asked  his  prison  visitor,  a  Roman  Catholic  priest, 
during  his  last  term  if  someone  could  not  help  him  to  go 
straight ;  and  he  had  received  not  only  no  help,  but  no 
encouragement  to  desire  a  better  life.  He  felt  that  there 
was  only  one  hope  for  him,  the  Army  that  had  made  the 
Puncher  a  decent,  good  man  with  a  comfortable  home. 

That  was  the  illumination  of  this  sunken  and  degraded 
soul.  '  I  had  watched  the  Puncher's  life,  I  had  seen  it 
running  clean  and  straight ;  and  I  resolved  all  of  a  sudden 
that  if  God  could  do  such  a  miracle  as  that,  I  could  have 
'  a  cut  at  it  too. '  The  diction  is  of  the  smallest  moment. 
This  man's  desire  to  have  '  a  cut  at  it,'  translated  into 
the  most  wistful  phrasing  of  an  exquisite  mysticism, 
would  still  beggar  the  words.  The  desire  was  the,  miracle. 
It  was  a  movement  of  the  soul  in  the  spiritual  sphere. 
When  he  felt  a  longing  to  try  religion,  his  soul  said,  '  I 
will  arise  and  go  to  my  Father,'  and  he  had  come  to 
himself.  His  mind,  blundering  with  words  and  con 
cerned  with  material  things,  must  not  obscure  for  us 
the  hidden  movements  of  his  spirit  waking  from  death, 
turning  to  the  light,  and  desiring  rest.  This  man,  with 
all  his  abomination  thick  about  him,  was  subliminally 


i^4  LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW 

moving  towards  God.  Whatever  the  spring  of  his  desire, 
whatever  the  cause  of  his  awakening,  he  desired  to  be 
better,  that  is  to  say,  he  turned  his  face  to  the  light. 

He  went  straight  to  the  hall  of  the  Salvation  Army,  sat 
by  himself  at  the  back  of  the  room,  listened  to  the  hymns, 
prayers,  and  readings,  heard  the  preaching  and  the  invita 
tion,  rose  from  his  seat,  marched  to  the  platform,  knelt 
down  at  the  penitent  form,  and  said  in  a  low  voice,  '  God 
be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.' 

The  past  dropped  from  him  like  a  ragged  garment.  He 
was  conscious  of  a  great  cleansing.  A  yearning  of  his  soul 
carried  him  far  away  from  the  hall,  the  Salvationists,  and 
the  congregation  of  prayerful  people.  He  was  caught  up 
into  a  glowing  region  of  light  and  intensest  satisfaction. 
Dumb  and  breathless,  he  knelt  with  his  face  in  his  hands, 
conscious  only  of  the  radiance,  the  peace,  and  the  joy.  He 
did  not  think,  *  I  am  forgiven,'  or  '  I  am  saved  ';  he  only 
knew  vividly  and  yet  in  a  state  of  dream  that  he  was  at 
last  perfectly  happy. 

He  came  out  of  this  ecstasy  to  the  mothering  tenderness 
of  the  adjutant  and  the  paternal  kindness  of  the  Puncher. 
What  a  revelation  to  a  soul  plunged  in  wretchedness  ! 

He  was  surrounded  and  supported  by  pure  affection.  If 
the  delirious  joy  of  his  ecstasy  had  passed  and  faded  like 
a  dream,  at  least  he  was  not  left  alone ;  he  was  with  good 
people,  who,  knowing  his  old  vileness,  showed  him  love, 
who,  knowing  the  desperate  record  of  his  past,  showed 
him  trust. 

He  felt  a  strength  come  to  his  limbs  and  a  power  to 
his  mind.  He  would  be  worthy  of  these  friends.  He  said, 
'  I  know  what  has  happened  to  me.'  They  asked  him 
what?  He  said,  '  I  have  been  given  a  second  chance.' 

In  a  conversation  with  the  adjutant,  it  was  decided  that 
he  should  marry  his  mistress  when  she  came  out  of  prison, 
and  make  it  a  part  of  his  life's  work  to  save  her  soul.  The 
Salvation  Army  does  not  make  repentance  an  easy  and  a 
pleasant  thing ;  they  certainly  do  not  let  a  man  buy  an 
indulgence  for  his  past.  If  man  or  woman  comes  for 
salvation,  and  being  saved,  confesses  to  some  undiscovered 


LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW  125 

crime,  the  Army  insists  upon  confession  to  the  wronged 
person  and  to  absolute  reparation  This  is  not  done  here 
and  there,  occasionally,  it  is  a  fixed  rule,  obligatory  upon 
all  penitents  throughout  the  world.  Many  who  come  to 
the  penitent  form  go  straight  to  prison  to  prove  repentance 
real,  suffering  for  felonies  undiscovered  and  now  impossible 
of  discovery. 

Burrup  began  his  new  life  by  hawking  flowers.  He 
got  sufficient  money  to  buy  two  pots  of  flowers,  and  walked 
about  the  streets  till  he  had  sold  them.  The  purchaser  of 
the  last  pot,  taking  compassion  on  the  man,  talked  to  him, 
and  gave  him  temporary  employment.  A  lady  of  title 
interested  in  the  Army  gave  him  an  engagement  for  six 
weeks.  In  both  cases  he  received  the  very  highest  reference 
for  honesty,  sobriety,  and  painstaking  industry. 

But  before  the  second  employment  came  he  had  had  his 
last  meeting  with  the  woman.  He  and  the  adjutant  went 
to  the  prison  to  receive  this  poor  creature  on  the  threshold 
of  her  freedom.  She  started  at  sight  of  the  Salvationist, 
and  stared  first  at  the  adjutant,  and  then  at  Burrup,  silent 
and  perplexed.  The  adjutant  told  her  that  Burrup  had 
determined  to  live  a  clean  and  respectable  life,  that  he 
wished  to  begin  that  new  life  by  an  act  of  duty  by  marry 
ing  the  woman  who  had  been  his  mistress,  and  that  before 
they  could  become  man  and  wife  it  would  be  well  if  she 
would  place  herself  in  one  of  the  Salvation  Army's  homes. 

The  woman  fired  up  at  this  suggestion.  She  not  only 
resented  the  idea  of  entering  a  home,  but  mocked  Burrup 
for  wishing  to  marry  her.  The  adjutant  pleaded,  the 
woman  grew  more  violent  and  contemptuous.  It  was  not 
until  she  saw  how  hopeless  was  her  mission  that  the  adju 
tant  gently  reproached  the  woman  for  her  evil.  At  this, 
curses  and  blasphemies  took  the  place  of  contempt.  The 
adjutant  and  her  convert  moved  away.  The  woman  fol 
lowed  them.  Through  the  crowded  streets  the  convert 
had  to  march  at  the  Salvationist's  side  with  this  virago 
following  at  his  heels,  shouting  out  to  all  the  world  what 
he  had  been,  cursing  him,  spitting  on  him.  The  man 
endured  it,  very  white  of  face,  and  grim,  without  a  word. 


126  LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW 

It  would  have  been  easier  for  some  people  perhaps  to  face 
a  den  of  lions. 

'  I  hailed  a  bus,'  the  adjutant  tells  me,  '  compelling  her 
to  stay  behind,  and  we  left  her,  feeling  that  we  could  not 
do  anything  with  her,  as  she  was  not  willing  to  leave  her 
life  of  sin. '  That  is  the  test,  without  which  help  is  of  no 
avail.  Until  a  soul  hates  evil,  little  can  be  done ;  until  it 
desires  good,  nothing. 

For  some  little  time  the  woman  martyred  the  poor  man 
struggling  to  lead  a  clean  and  virtuous  life.  She  haunted 
his  lodgings  and  insulted  him  in  public.  She  did  all  she 
could  to  drag  him  down,  to  break  his  heart,  to  drive  him 
mad.  But  he  stuck  to  his  work,  suffered  her  annoyance, 
and  never  once  looked  back. 

He  set  himself  another  task.  This  woman  refused  to 
let  him  save  her.  There  was  another  woman  to  whom  he 
felt  himself  responsible.  His  mother. 

Look  quietly  and  steadily  at  the  effects  of  conversion, 
the  fruits  of  repentance,  in  this  man's  soul.  I  think  they 
are  worth  considering.  Remember  what  he  had  been,  the 
lowest  of  the  low,  consider  the  privation,  destitution,  and 
crime  of  his  earliest  childhood ;  see  him  as  he  was  all 
through  his  life,  a  thief,  pander,  bully,  and  abandoned 
drunkard  ;  and  then  mark  him,  after  momentary  conversion, 
continuing  his  hard  work,  quietly  maintaining  his  honesty 
and  sobriety  under  the  mocking  persecution  of  his  former 
partner  in  crime,  and,  above  all  things,  setting  himself  to 
discover  the  whereabouts  of  his  mother. 

The  more  one  thinks  about  Burrup,  the  more  one  appre 
hends  the  tremendous  power  of  religion.  Conversion  did 
not  make  him  merely  a  sober  and  industrious  man.  That 
alone  would  have  been  a  miracle,  for  he  loved  drink  as  he 
hated  work  But  conversion  did  more  for  him.  It  washed 
away  from  his  soul  at  a  single  stroke  all  the  obstructions 
of  ingrained  habits,  cleansed  him  from  every  impulse  of 
his  moral  madness,  and  made  him  at  once  tender,  loving, 
considerate,  and  pure.  He  was  not  content  with  saving 
his  own  soul ;  conversion  would  not  let  him  rest  in  personal 
security  or  in  flattering  self-righteousness,  he  was  driven 


LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW  127 

by  the  Spirit,  gladly  and  rejoicingly,  to  make  others  aware 
of  spiritual  peace. 

And,  as  we  say,  he  had  one  overmastering  impulse — 
to  seek  out  his  mother  and  be  a  son  to  her.  Hypnotism, 
possibly,  might  have  cured  him  of  drink  ;  but  what  power 
could  have  made  him  this  seeker  of  his  lost  mother? 

He  found  her  in  great  wretchedness.  The  step-father 
had  abandoned  her,  and  she  was  exposed  to  all  the  priva 
tions  and  cruelties  which  beset  a  solitary  poor  woman  at 
the  threshold  of  old  age.  The  son  told  her  of  his  life, 
told  her  of  his  conversion,  and  asked  if  she  would  not 
come  and  share  his  home  and  his  happiness. 

This  is  a  new  version  of  the  Prodigal  Son.  Nobler 
story  of  its  kind,  noble  in  all  its  simplicity  and  humility, 
can  hardly  be  conceived.  This  prodigrJ  did  not  return  to 
the  shelter  and  love  of  a  rich  and  righteous  parent,  ready 
with  rewards  ;  but,  when  he  had  come  to  himself,  he  set 
out  to  save  that  which  was  lost,  set  out  to  offer  his  shelter 
and  his  love  to  a  mother  whose  care  was  parted  from  his 
memory  by  years  of  wildness  and  crime ;  and  truly  may  it 
be  said  that  when  he  was  yet  a  great  way  off  he  saw  her, 
and  ran  and  fell  upon  her  neck  and  kissed  her — so  eager 
and  passionate  was  the  desire  of  his  soul. 

Happiness  came  to  him  in  the  response  made  by  the 
broken  mother  to  his  offers  of  affection.  She  was  like  one 
raised  from  the  dead,  and  clung  to  her  strong  son  with 
beseeching  and  heart-breaking  pleadings  not  to  be  left 
again,  not  to  be  left  in  misery  and  despair.  Her  cry  to 
him  was  like  a  cry  to  God.  The  son  saved  by  God,  in 
God's  strength  saved  his  mother.  In  their  first  embrace, 
they  realized  to  the  full  the  need  for  religion,  and  both 
experienced  at  least  some  of  the  satisfactions  of  spiritual 
peace.  Only  religion  could  have  saved  her  son,  only 
religion  could  have  sent  the  son  to  save  the  mother.  They 
had  both  lived  without  religion,  and  they  had  both  suffered. 
Now,  in  the  awakening  of  spiritual  consciousness,  they 
perceived  that  only  religion  made  life  pure,  sweet,  and 
sacred. 

She  could  hardly  believe  that  it  was  indeed  her  son  who 


128  LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW 

came  to  lift  her  up.  She  could  hardly  believe  that  the 
terrible  nightmare  of  her  dark  life  had  really  come  to  an 
end.  And  she  was  like  a  character  in  the  Arabian  Nights 
when  he  led  her  away  from  her  destitution  and  showed  her 
the  home  that  his  love  had  prepared  for  her.  Religion  \  as 
these  earthly  enchantments. 

Burrup's  home  is  one  of  the  brightest  and  happiest  in 
London.  It  is  full  of  the  decorations  and  showiness  with 
which  a  London  workman  loves  to  manifest  both  his 
prosperity  and  his  domesticity,  and  all  these  fine  things 
are  kept  in  a  state  of  glory  by  the  saved  mother  who  now 
has  no  thought  but  of  showing  her  gratitude  to  her  son 
with  duster  and  broom  and  serving  him  all  the  days  of  her 
life.  She  is  converted  to  his  religion,  and  son  and  mother 
are  as  loyally  and  devotedly  attached  to  each  other  as  any 
pair  of  human  beings  in  the  world.  He  loves  to  put  by 
his  savings  to  give  his  mother  little  treats  and  little  sur 
prises — oh,  quite  little  treats  and  surprises,  for  they  are 
poor  people ;  and  she,  on  her  part,  loves  to  make  him  some 
tempting  dish  for  his  supper,  and,  by  her  labour,  to  keep 
his  linen  and  his  wardrobe  in  apple-pie  order,  to  show  her 
gratitude  for  his  love  and  her  pride  in  her  son.  They  are 
quite  beautiful  in  their  love,  and  if  Burrup  is  proud  of 
anything  in  his  life,  it  is  that  he  can  support  his 
mother. 

One  thinks  that  this  man  is  not  completely  happy ;  that 
the  memory  of  the  past  still  haunts  his  peace ;  and  that  he 
will  never  wholly  escape,  as  he  did  in  the  radiance  of  his 
conversion,  from  the  black  shadow  of  his  dead  iniquity. 

There  are  those  in  the  world,  to  this  very  day,  who  like 
to  remind  him  of  what  he  was.  You  have  no  idea,  perhaps, 
how  difficult  it  is  for  a  man  to  live  out  his  repentance  in 
poor  London. 

He  said  to  one  of  his  friends  the  other  day,  after  talk 
ing  over  the  dark  days  behind  him — suddenly  drawing 
himself  up  to  his  full  height  and  assuming  the  look  of 
dignity  which  becomes  his  proud,  silent,  and  soldier-like* 
face  :  '  Several  would  like  to  see  me  go  back  ;  ah,  several  ! 
But  there  is  nothing  to  go  back  for.  I  know,  as  God 


LOWEST    OF    THE    LOW  129 

knows,  that  I  am  far  from  perfect.     But — I  am  better  than 
I  used  to  be.' 

Do  not  mistake  this  clear  assertion  for  self-righteousness. 
Burrup  said,  and  says  to  this  day,  that  his  conversion  was 
a  second  chance.  He  does  not  talk  about  the  love  of  God. 
He  thinks  that  he  has  yet  a  long  way  to  go,  and  he  is 
watching  himself.  God  has  given  him  a  second  chance. 
He  stands  firm  on  that  conviction,  and  marks  carefully  his 
conduct  under  the  mercy  of  this  chance.  Quite  truthfully 
and  honestly  he  says,  '  I  am  far  from  perfect.'  With  a 
profound  gratitude,  a  London  workman's  sursum  corda,  he 
says,  '  I  am  better  than  I  used  to  be.' 


THE  PLUMBER 

11JE  made  a  bad  start  of  life.  At  the  age  of  six  he  was 
•*•  •*-  running  every  morning  to  a  public-house  for  his 
mother's  '  livener. '  To  get  even  with  this  mother  for 
routing  him  out  of  bed  before  the  day  was  aired,  he  used 
to  drink  some  of  the  beer,  occasionally  some  of  the  gin. 
The  curiosity  of  a  child's  mind  may  be  seen  in  this,  that 
he  arranged  these  revengeful  sips  for  moments  when  he 
would  be  observed  by  other  children.  It  was  a  piece  of 
swagger,  as  well  as  the  savage  action  of  revenge.  Such 
can  be  the  mind  of  a  child  of  six. 

A  recent  Act  of  Parliament  has  put  an  end  to  what  was 
once  a  common  incident  of  the  London  streets  in  early 
mornings — little  half-dressed,  bare-legged  children  creeping 
along  close  to  the  houses  with  a  pot  of  beer  in  their  hands. 
Many  people  have  wondered  to  what  ends  such  children 
would  grow.  This  is  the  story  of  a  man  who  began  life  in 
that  fashion. 

His  father  was  a  hard  and  brutal-minded  man,  but  not 
a  drunkard.  His  mother,  on  the  other  hand,  was  '  addicted 
to  drink.'  Her  addiction  began  at  the  moment  when  she 
woke  from  her  sleep,  it  lasted  through  the  day,  and  was  at 
its  fullest  power  at  the  hour  when  publicans  close  their 
doors  and  count  their  takings.  She  was  one  of  those 
women  typical  of  street  corners,  court  entries,  and  the 
bench  of  the  public  bar.  A  hat  was  seldom  on  her  head, 
her  hair  hung  in  a  loose  knot  over  her  neck,  her  face — 
which  was  fat,  pink,  soft,  and  shining — cleaned  itself  when 
it  felt  hot  with  the  dirty  end  of  an  apron.  She  was  a  big 
woman,  huge-armed,  immense  in  the  bosom,  broad  in  the 
hips,  round-shouldered,  and  firm-necked.  There  was  a 
sullen  savagery  in  her  small  eyes,  a  bitter  ferocity  in  her 


i32  THE    PLUMBER 

lips  ;  her  voice  was  harsh,  fierce,  and  vigorous.  A  typical 
mother  of  the  London  slums  thirty  years  ago,  and  a  typ*1 
still  to  be  seen  among  the  little  white-faced  rats  and  ferrets 
of  the  present  generation.  She  did  no  work.  The  children 
were  given  halfpence  to  get  their  meals  at  barrows,  coffee- 
stalls,  and  fried-fish  shops.  This  habit  of  taking  one's 
meals  in  restaurants  has  since  spread  to  the  fortunate 
classes,  one  of  many  fashions  which  the  upper  class  has 
borrowed  from  the  lowest ;  in  the  case  of  this  woman  the 
habit  grew  from  a  branch  of  the  servant  problem,  her  own 
constitutional  and  impatient  disgust  for  domestic  work  ;  it 
is  a  spirit  common  in  the  slums — contempt  for  work.  The 
father,  a  navvy,  tried  to  cure  his  wife  of  her  addiction.  He 
tried  with  both  hands.  The  impression  he  made  upon  her 
was  visible  to  the  naked  eye,  but  the  addiction  still 
flourished  in  the  grey  matter  beyond  the  reach  of  fists, 
hob-nails,  and  straps.  Disappointed  in  the  failure  of  his 
persuasive  powers,  and  occasionally  vexed  to  find  no  food 
in  the  house,  the  navvy  eased  his  ruffled  feelings  by 
'  strapping  the  kids.'  He  was  a  man  with  a  troubled  brow, 
a  sad  eye,  and  a  voice  that  growled  curses  on  God  and 
human  life  with  a  dull  monotony.  It  was  not  a  happy 
home,  and  not  in  the  least  original.  It  was  one  of  thou 
sands  and  thousands  of  precisely  similar  homes  in  London. 
Cupid,  when  he  descends  to  the  London  gutter,  appears 
to  delight  in  the  wanton  mischief  of  making  these  unequal 
marriages — the  sober  man  yoked  to  the  drunken  woman, 
the  drunken  man  yoked  to  the  sober  wife,  with  always  the 
drunken  party  in  the  ascendant.  The  parents  of  the  man 
in  this  story  were  very  like  the  parents  of  tens  of  thousands 
of  children  now  playing  in  the  streets  of  London,  or  carry 
ing  their  penny  for  dinner  to  the  gaudy  barrow  of  the 
Italian  vendor  of  ice-cream. 

And  I  do  not  think  the  child  was  abnormal  in  the  earli- 
ness  of  his  cunning.  It  is  common  to  find  quite  small 
infants  in  shabby  districts  adept  at  tricks  which  in  their 
elders  are  crimes.  This  child  was  naturally  quick-witted, 
intelligent,  bright,  and  humorous.  To  this  day  he  has  the 
roguish,  pleasant  face  of  a  comic  singer.  It  struck  him 


THE    PLUMBER  133 

as  a  relief  from  strappings  and  other  home  discomforts  to 
practise  sharpness  in  the  world  outside.  He  was  one  of 
a  great  swarm  of  little  hungry,  dirty-faced  boys  wandering 
through  the  streets  of  London  looking  for  what  they  could 
pick  up.  He  was  a  really  smart  boy  when  he  went  out  to 
work,  so  smart,  indeed,  as  to  begin  at  once  making  money 
on  his  own  account.  He  served  a  milkman.  A  very  simple 
facility  in  sleight-of-hand  earned  him  threepence  or  four- 
pence  a  day.  By  spilling  his  dipper  as  he  took  the  measure 
from  the  can,  and  giving  an  extra  drop  afterwards  which 
appeared  even  more  than  he  spilled,  but  which  was  care 
fully  less,  he  always  had  milk  for  sale  at  the  bottom  of 
his  can  on  which  his  master  had  no  call.  In  this  way  he 
flourished,  earned  the  reputation  of  being  a  singularly  smart 
and  cheerful  boy,  and  was  soon  able  to  get  a  place  in  the 
shop.  It  was  so  easy  to  steal  in  this  place  that  he  was 
found  out.  He  was  sent  to  prison. 

A  check  of  this  kind  makes  some  impression  on  a  sensi 
tive  boy,  however  immoral  his  upbringing.  He  came  out 
of  prison  with  the  idea  of  never  going  back  there  again  if 
he  could  help  it.  Reformation  having  appeared,  he  was 
assisted  to  learn  a  trade.  He  was  apprenticed  to  a  firm 
of  plumbers  and  gasfitters. 

'  Of  all  the  trades  in  this  world,'  he  says,  with  emphasis, 
1  the  plumber's  is  the  thickest  ' ;  that  is  to  say,  the  worst 
from  a  moral  point  of  view.  '  I  don't  know  what  it's  like 
now,  I  hope  it's  better ;  if  it  is,  it's  a  marvel.  But  my 
experience  is  this — there  isn't  a  bigger  set  of  thieves  than 
plumbers.  How  it  comes  about,  I  don't  know;  carpenters 
are  different,  every  trade  is  different,  but  plumbers  seem 
as  if  they  can't  help  being  what  they  are,  which  is  hot, 
and  no  mistake.  I'd  as  soon  have  a  burglar  on  my  premises 
any  day  as  a  London  plumber.  That's  a  strong  thing  to 
say,  isn't  it?  That's  a  rum  thing  to  say  of  a  whole  trade? 
Ah,  but  it's  true.' 

His  first  experience  of  this  trade  with  a  bad  name  was 
the  hardening  process.  The  boy  apprentice  comes  in  at 
once  for  that  brutalizing  tyranny  which  throughout  the 
poorest  quarters  of  London,  even  among  respectable  people, 


134  THE    PLUMBER 

seems  to  regard  all  politeness,  cleanliness,  and  affection  as 
signs  of  an  evil  effiminacy.  If  you  go  into  any  of  the 
London  parks,  the  Regent's,  for  instance,  and  stand  where 
poor  children  are  playing  in  a  swarm,  you  will  never  hear 
a  sweet  or  gentle  voice.  Sisters  shout  across  distance  at 
each  other  as  though  they  were  challenging  to  a  fight  : 
1  Come  here,  can't  you?'  '  Emmy,  d'you  hear  what  I 
say  ! — come  here  at  once  !'  '  Shut  your  noise  !'  '  You're 
a  liar  !'  Cries  and  calls  such  as  these,  and  all  uttered  in 
voices  of  ferocity,  are  the  common  language  of  London 
childhood.  And  it  is  only  a  part  of  a  very  wide  and  potent 
force  in  the  national  character — the  hard  sternness  which 
makes  the  poor  endure  their  miseries  in  silence,  the  unyield 
ing  fortitude  which  supports  them  in  an  abject  poverty  and 
a  vile  destitution  which  they  believe  natural,  inevitable,  life 
in  the  real.  I  have  heard  scores  and  scores  of  working 
people  speak  about  the  upper  classes  as  people  who  are 
unreal,  a  nursery  of  children  playing,  with  dolls '-houses. 
The  real  life  is  the  hard  life  of  poverty. 

'  They  were  very  warm  to  me,'  says  the  Plumber.  '  I 
tell  you  it  was  no  fun  to  have  a  two-foot  steel  rule  walking 
round  your  ribs.  Anything  not  done  just  as  they  wanted 
it  to  be  done,  anything  blundered  over  in  the  very  slightest 
— swish  ! — down  came  the  rule,  and  it  was  hell  for  days 
afterwards.  I've  seen  men  in  these  shops  take  up  a  pot 
of  hot  metal — solder — and  sling  it  at  the  head  of  a  boy 
that  had  done  something  a  bit  cock-eye,  or  given  a  back 
answer.  We  had  to  look  pretty  slippy,  I  can  tell  you.' 

Such  was  the  hard  and  brutalizing  start  at  his  trade 
experienced  by  the  Plumber.  But  he  was  quick  in  the 
uptake,  his  eyes  were  sharp  with  the  cunning  of  their  child 
hood,  he  learned  quickly,  did  well,  and  had  that  in  his 
nature  which  made  him  less  objectionable  in  the  eyes  of 
his  masters  than  some  others — he  was  cheerful,  amusing, 
wicked.  There  was  no  occasion  in  his  case  to  teach  the 
drink  habit.  Some  apprentices  have  to  be  forced  to  the 
pot.  He  loved  it.  He  loved  it,  perhaps,  as  much  for  its 
swaggering  manhood  as  anything  else,  but  still  he  loved 
it  for  itself.  He  got  a  feeling  of  comfort  from  it,  and  a 


THE    PLUMBER  135 

touch  of  daring  which  exhilarated  his  spirits.  He  was 
quite  a  hard  drinker  all  through  the  days  of  his  apprentice 
ship.  He  was  often  manfully  drunk,  early  in  his  teens, 
to  the  great  delight  of  the  plumbers. 

4  Up  to  sixteen  years  of  age,'  he  said,  '  I  would  pinch 
anything,  and  it  all  went  in  booze.  After  sixteen  I  pinched 
as  a  plumber,  with  discretion,  and  that,  too,  all  went  in 
booze. ' 

About  his  boyhood's  pinchings  we  need  not  inquire; 
sufficient  is  it  that  the  training  of  his  childhood  ruled  his 
mind  with  the  idea  that  to  steal  was  to  be  clever.  He  was, 
practically,  entirely  without  the  moral  sense.  His  idea 
was  to  get  money  anyhow,  and  to  spend  it  in  drink.  But 
after  sixteen  years  of  age — his  apprenticeship  left  behind 
him,  and  his  wages  secured — he  stole  with  discretion,  he 
stole  as  a  plumber. 

There  is  one  particular  material  used  by  plumbers  which 
has  a  ready  sale ;  it  is  sheet  lead,  or,  in  their  parlance, 
'  pigeon,'  occasionally  '  bluey. '  It  is  a  part  of  a  plumber's 
day — or  shall  we  say  it  was  a  part  of  the  old  plumber's  day? 
— to  steal  sufficient  sheet  lead  to  pay  for  the  night's  beer, 
and  a  bit  over.  No  man  was  called  a  plumber  who  could 
not  '  carry  the  pin,'  or  '  carry  the  pony  ';  that  is  to  say, 
who  could  not  carry  a  good  part  of  a  hundredweight  of 
sheet  lead  inside  his  trousers,  suspended  from  a  belt  round 
his  middle.  This  was  no  easy  task.  To  steal  the  '  bluey  ' 
was  not  always  easy,  to  store  it  quickly  away  was  some 
times  a  job,  but  to  carry  it  undetected,  to  walk  and  work 
without  crying  out  when  the  sheet  slipped — this  was  heroic 
work.  The  Plumber  at  sixteen  years  of  age  proved  himself 
a  hero  at  this  work. 

To  give  you  some  idea  of  the  extent  to  which  this 
thieving  is  practised,  let  me  narrate  a  single  instance.  A 
branch  office  of  a  well-known  bank  was  erected  near  Hyde 
Park,  and  my  Plumber  was  one  of  the  many  expert  thieves 
employed  on  the  job.  Detectives  were  engaged  to  stand 
in  the  street,  not  only  to  watch  the  men  at  work,  but  to 
follow  any  of  them  who  walked  home  in  a  manner  that 
aroused  suspicion.  Now,  in  the  contract  there  was  an 


136  THE    PLUMBER 

item  of  seven  tons  of  sheet  lead  for  the  roof.  In  spite  of 
foremen,  detectives,  and  extra  precautions  in  every  way, 
only  two  and  a  half  tons  were  used,  and  not  a  single  man 
was  caught. 

Many  a  time  my  Plumber  came  down  the  long  ladders 
with  three-quarters  of  a  hundredweight  of  sheet  lead  under 
his  trousers'  belt,  and  walked  to  his  public-house,  pipe  in 
mouth,  bag  over  his  shoulder,  like  an  honest  British 
working-man,  ready  to  floor  any  detective  who  aspersed  his 
honour. 

This  sheet  lead  was  carried  to  what  plumbers  call  '  sand 
shops.'  It  is  a  clever  phrase.  It  signifies  '  shiftiness,' 
and  stands  for  those  shops  known  to  every  plumber  in  the 
trade  as  places  where  stolen  lead  is  bought  at  current 
market  rates.  Not  a  working  plumber  in  London  who 
does  not  know  the  market  price  of  *  pigeon  ' ;  it  forms  a 
topic  of  conversation  in  public-houses  throughout  the  town. 
The  list  of  '  sand  shops  '  in  London  would  surprise  the 
polite  world. 

At  the  first  job  to  which  the  Plumber  went  he  had  an 
experience  which  gave  him  a  *  bit  of  a  turn.'  It  was  a 
building  ninety  feet  high,  near  the  Strand.  When  he  had 
climbed  the  ladder  and  reached  the  roof,  the  men  employed 
on  the  job  suggested  that  he  should  cry  *  beer-o  ' — pay  his 
footing  by  standing  a  pot  of  beer.  My  man  said  *  No,' 
with  a  Cockney's  indignation  at  being  suspected  of  any 
greenness.  *  You  won't,  won't  you?'  '  No,'  he  shouted, 
*  I'll  see  you  in  hell  first  !' 

In  an  instant  they  were  round  him.  He  was  pinioned, 
a  rope  was  passed  under  his  arms,  and  he  was  dropped  over 
the  side  of  the  roof.  Down  he  went,  in  sickening  jerks, 
for  thirty  or  torty  feet,  and  there  he  hung.  '  Will  you  cry 
beer-o?'  they  shouted  from  the  top.  And  at  last  he  had 
to  yield.  On  the  next  day  that  same  rope  snapped  with 
a  small  load  of  sheet  lead,  which  fell  sixty  feet  to  the 
pavement  below. 

At  eighteen,  in  spite  of  frightful  waste  in  drink,  the 
Plumber  had  sufficient  money  and  sufficient  patrons — for 
he  is  a  most  likable  and  pleasant  fellow — to  start  in  a  little 


THE    PLUMBER  137 

business  of  his  own.  He  was  now  habitually  drunk.  He 
looks  back  to  days  when,  not  occasionally,  but  as  a  regular 
thing,  he  was  working  at  the  top  of  a  ninety-rung  ladder 
which  was  not  tied  to  the  roof,  or  crossing  in  hob-nailed 
boots  iron  girders  stretched  across  nothingness  eighty  feet 
and  more  off  the  ground,  quite  drunk. 

He  never  went  to  a  job  at  which  he  did  not  look  for 
something  besides  his  work ;  and  the  proceeds  of  this 
pinching  always  went  in  drink.  He  tells  me  that  the  con 
tents  of  a  plumber's  bag  would  astonish  old  gentlemen 
interested  in  museums.  Let  us  hope  that  to-day  it  would 
be  a  monstrous  thing  to  swell  the  statistics  of  the  criminal 
classes  with  the  rank  and  file  of  the  plumbing  trade. 

*  One  day,'  he  says,  '  I  was  sent  for  to  a  toff's  house 
to  look  for  an  escape  of  gas.  Me  and  my  mate  found  the 
escape,  and  it  took  some  finding,  too,  for  it  was  behind 
a  wainscot ;  but  while  we  were  looking  for  the  escape,  we 
found  something  else — a  box  of  Havannah  cigars.  Into 
my  bag  they  went,  sharp ;  and  at  that  minute  in  comes 
the  toti  himself. 

'  **  Well,  have  you  found  it?" 

4  "  Yes,  sir,  we've  found  it,  sir,  and  a  nasty  one, 
too,  sir." 

'  *'  Here's  a  shilling  for  yourselves,  you've  done  well." 

'  "  Yes,  sir,  I  think  we  have;  thank  you,  sir,"  and  we 
walked  out,  two  splendid  specimens  of  the  honest  British 
working  man  !  But  it  was  always  like  that.  And  never 
once  a  feeling  of  shame.' 

Money  easily  earned,  he  quotes  with  emphatic  convic 
tion,  is  money  easily  spent,  which  means  beer.  He  earned 
pounds  every  week,  and  sometimes  on  Saturday  afternoon 
he  was  pawning  his  tools  for  the  evening's  finish-up. 

'  Ah,'  he  says,  '  to  give  you  an  idea  of  the  jolly  friends 
a  man  gets  in  that  way  ;  not  once,  but  many  times,  my 
pals  have  said  to  me,  "  Put  your  tools  up  the  spout,  old 
boy,  we'll  see  you  through,  we'll  get  'em  out  for  you," 
and  after  having  drunk  the  money  away,  when  I  came  to 
ask  them  for  help,  "  Get  'em  out  yourself,"  they'd  answer; 
"  you  put  'em  up,  you  get  'em  down."  Later  on,  when 


138  THE    PLUMBER 

I  was  starving — yes,  starving  ! — those  men  wouldn't  give 
me  a  crust,  not  one  of  them.' 

He  got  married  before  he  was  twenty,  and  he  vowed 
soon  afterwards  that  if  his  baby  was  a  boy  he'd  get  really 
drunk  to  celebrate  the  event.  But  he  was  impatient,  and 
couldn't  wait.  He  began  three  months  before  the  child 
was  born,  and  for  seven  years  after  he  was  always  pro 
foundly  drunk.  He  lost  job  after  job.  In  two  houses 
they  found  him  flat  on  his  back  in  the  cellar  with  the  taps 
of  the  wine-casks  spurting  over  his  face.  Ferocity  began 
to  manifest  itself  in  his  temper.  He  was  strong,  and 
handy  with  his  fists.  He  fought  many  a  fight  with  the 
naked  fists.  He  picked  up  a  foreman  who  corrected  him 
one  day,  and  threw  him  through  a  glass  window.  He  was 
always  in  trouble.  His  private  business  vanished  altogether. 
He  had  to  go  about  looking  for  work. 

Then  this  man,  bred  from  infancy  to  drink  and  to 
steal,  uninstructed  in  the  first  letters  of  morality,  educated 
only  in  sharpness,  cunning,  and  clever  dishonesty,  but  who 
had  preserved  all  through  this  base  and  scurvy  career  the 
natural  good-humour  and  cheerfulness  of  his  temperament, 
became  one  of  those  wretches  who  play  the  tyrant  in  the 
house  that  they  have  ruined.  The  Plumber  took  to  flog 
ging  his  starved  children — one  of  them,  a  little  girl,  said 
to  him  in  my  presence,  looking  up  into  his  face  with  a 
cunning  smile,  '  We've  often  felt  the  buckle-end  of  your 
belt,  haven't  we,  daddy?' — took  to  flogging,  kicking,  and 
striking  these  poor  starved  children,  so  that  at  the  first 
sound  of  his  footsteps  on  the  stair  they  would  run  for 
cover  under  the  bedstead.  His  wife  withstood  him.  He 
fought  her.  He  proved  himself  her  master.  He  went  out 
from  the  room  where  she  lay,  beaten  and  half  stunned,  a 
proud  man.  But  his  wife  was  not  cowed.  She  nagged 
him.  He  never  came  home  but  she  reproached  him  for 
his  brutality,  his  drunkenness,  his  abhorrent  cruelty.  One 
day  in  a  fit  of  ungovernable  rage,  he  seized  her,  flung  her 
down  the  flight  of  stairs,  raced  down  after  her,  and  aimed 
a  blow  at  her  head,  which  split  the  top  of  the  banister 
and  scarred  his  wrist  for  life.  He  all  but  murdered  her. 


THE    PLUMBER  139 

And  for  drink,  everything  he  could  lay  his  hands  on 
was  sold.  The  furniture  went  from  his  home,  his  tools, 
the  clothes  of  the  children — everything. 

He  got  to  the  lowest  depth  but  one  to  which  drink  can 
bring  a  man.  He  reached  that  horrible  stage  where  the 
wife  stands  with  her  children  at  the  door  of  a  public-house 
waiting  for  the  husband  to  come  out.  He  spent  money  on 
beer  while  the  children  of  his  body  starved  and  shivered 
and  cried  at  the  door.  He  never  experienced  one  pang  of 
remorse.  Never  once  did  his  conscience  upbraid  him.  He 
got  beer  by  hook  or  by  '  crook  ' ;  there  for  him  the  universe 
ended. 

One  day  the  news  reached  him  that  his  oldest  mate, 
and  the  closest  companion  of  all  his  early  depravity,  had 
joined  the  local  corps  of  the  Salvation  Army.  It  made  no 
difference  to  the  Plumber.  Drunk  at  his  work,  he  went 
straight  to  the  public-house,  delivered  there  on  occasion, 
for  the  diversion  of  the  company,  mock  sermons  or  sang 
comic  songs,  and  only  went  out  at  closing-time,  followed 
home  through  the  rain  and  the  darkness  and  the  cold  by 
his  wife  with  a  baby  at  her  breast. 

He  was  in  one  of  his  favourite  public-houses  when  his 
wife  opened  the  door  one  day,  entered,  and  said  to  him, 
1  Come  out,  or  give  me  money  for  the  children's  food.' 

He  took  no  notice.  She  waited,  looking  at  him — 
watched  by  the  publican  and  the  potman — and  then  retired 
to  the  door.  The  Plumber's  mates  began  to  say,  '  I 
wouldn't  have  the  old  woman  follow  me  about.'  He 
lifted  his  face  from  his  beer,  turned  his  head  and  shouted 
to  the  woman  at  the  door  to  get  out,  like  a  dog. 

She  said  that  she  should  wait  there  till   he  left. 

'  Will  you?'  he  cried,  with  an  oath,  laying  down  his 
pot.  And  in  a  clumsy  stride  or  two  he  had  delivered  a 
running  kick  with  his  hobnail  boot  at  the  mother  of  his 
children.  She  moved  away,  and  escaped  a  fatal  injury. 

He  followed  her  to  the  door.  '  God  !'  he  cried,  '  if 

you  don't  leave  me  aJone,  I'll '  He  had  exhausted 

blasphemy  and  menace.  He  paused  for  a  moment,  and 
concluded,  *  I'll  sign  the  pledge.' 


140  THE    PLUMBER 

'  Oh,  you've  often  done  that,'  she  retorted,  *  and 
wetted  it  every  time  !' 

Now  what  actual  spring  worked  in  his  mind  at  these 
words  it  is  difficult  to  say,  difficult  to  conjecture.  One  can 
find  nothing  in  the  man's  past  to  suggest  a  thesis.  But 
the  words  of  his  wife  produced  an  extraordinary  effect  in 
his  mind.  He  did  not  return  to  the  public-house ;  he  did 
not  go  home  with  her ;  he  walked  away  like  a  man  in  a 
dream.  He  only  knows  that  he  was  impelled  to  walk  away. 
As  he  passed  the  big  hall  occupied  by  the  Salvation  Army, 
he  says  he  suddenly  felt  himself  grow  stiff  through  all  his 
joints,  his  feet  appeared  to  strike  root  into  the  ground, 
he  was  unable  to  move.  There  he  stood,  this  drunk  man 
— dazed,  bewildered,  quiet — like  a  sleep-walker. 

While  he  stood  there  the  thought  occurred  to  him  of 
his  old  mate  who  had  joined  the  Salvation  Army.  Whence 
came  this  idea,  he  does  not  know  ;  but  it  came.  A  desire 
to  see  this  man  made  itself  felt  in  the  Plumber's  heart,  and 
with  the  desire  the  tension  of  his  limbs  relaxed.  He 
walked  forward  and  made  his  way  up  the  stairs  to  the 
hall  door.  The  only  officers  present  at  that  time  were 
women.  When  they  saw  this  terrible  drunken  man 
approaching,  they  were  afraid,  and  chained  the  door 
against  him.  He  looked  like  murder. 

*  Don't  be  afraid,'  he  said.  '  I  only  want  to  know 
where lives. ' 

They  told  him  over  the  chain,  and  he  walked  away. 

He  found  his  friend  in  his  room. 

'  Charlie,'  he  said,  '  I  want  to  get  out  of  what  I  am. 
Do  you  think  I  can  do  it?' 

'  Not  alone,'  said  the  other. 

1  Tell  me,  for  Christ's  sake  !' 

1  Do  you  mean  it?     Are  you  in  earnest?' 

4  If  ever  I  was  in  my  life.' 

1  Well,  then,  you've  just  got  to  tell  God  what  you've 
told  me.  Do  it  now.  Kneel  down.  Tell  Him.' 

And  the  Plumber  knelt  down  and  uttered  his  first  prayer. 

He  rose  dazed,  confused,  shaken.  He  was  trembling 
like  a  leaf. 


THE    PLUMBER  141 

The  other  said,  '  You  must  come  to  the  meeting  to 
night,  and  you  must  go  to  the  penitent  form,  and  say 
out  loud  that  you're  sorry,  that  you  want  the  new  life, 
and  that  you  know  you  can  do  nothing  yourself  to  get  it. 
How  do  you  feel  now?' 

'  All  of  a  twitter,'  said  the  Plumber. 

He  went  out  into  the  streets  alone.  He  was  conscious 
of  some  great  change  in  himself  which  seemed  to  affect 
the  world  outside  of  him.  He  was  glad  in  himself,  and 
the  outside  world  seemed  glad.  The  pavements  shone  with 
fire,  the  distance  was  a  haze  of  bright  light,  the  leaves  of 
all  the  trees  in  the  road,  he  says,  seemed  like  hands  waving 
to  him.  He  felt  that  he  had  come  out  of  nightmare  into 
a  dream.  He  was  aware  that  Something  had  gone  out  of 
him,  that  he  had  no  desire  for  any  of  the  things  which 
hitherto  this  vanished  Something  had  driven  him  to  seek ; 
he  was  aware  of  a  swimming  and  hovering  brightness 
inhabiting  the  place  in  his  thought  from  which  this  Some 
thing  had  been  expelled.  He  was  so  happy  that  he  could 
have  shouted  for  joy.  He  was  so  frightened  of  losing  this 
ethereal  happiness  that  he  dared  not  think  about  it.  The 
drunken  man  walked  in  a  shining  light  on  pavements  of 
fire,  with  the  trees  waving  to  him,  with  his  soul  dazed 
by  ecstasy. 

That  night  he  went  to  the  meeting,  made  his  public 
confession,  and  rose  up  with  a  deepened  conviction  that 
he  had  got  a  new  life. 

On  the  following  morning,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life 
untormented  by  a  craving  for  alcohol  or  tobacco,  he  yet 
found  himself  with  insufficient  courage  to  face  the  service 
in  the  open-air,  dreading  the  mockery  of  the  world.  But 
he  went  to  the  evening  meeting,  and  returned  home  past 
many  a  public-house  without  the  smallest  desire  to  enter. 

He  went  to  his  work  next  day,  guessing  what  welcome 
he  would  receive  from  his  mates.  He  spoke  to  no  one, 
and  went  straight  to  the  unfinished  room  of  a  great  building 
in  which  his  work  lay,  and  began  his  job. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  door  opened,  and  a  group  of  his 
old  friends  entered,  plumbers  by  trade  and  plumbers  by  soul. 


14*  THE    PLUMBER 

'  Morning,  Alf.' 
'  Morning.' 
'  Ain't  you  dry?' 
1  No. ' 

*  Ain't  you  got  a  thick  head?' 
'  No.' 

*  Wouldn't  you  like  half  a  gauge  now?' 
1  No.' 

'  What,  not  just  half  a  gauge  to  oil  the  works?' 

4  No.' 

After  a  pause,  '  See  your  friend  on  Saturday,  Alf?' 

1  Yes.' 

1  Go  to  the  Salvation  Army?' 

1  Yes.' 

'  Did  you  find  Jesus?' 

*  Yes.' 

They  burst  out  laughing.  *  What !  And  you  a  mock- 
preacher,  proving  there  isn't  no  God?  Stow  it,  Alf! 
Look  here,  you  take  it  quietly  by  yourself,  when  no  one 
is  looking  ' — and  they  put  a  bottle  of  beer  on  the  floor 
by  his  feet,  and  went  out,  closing  the  door. 

At  twelve  o'clock  they  came  back.  The  beer  was  not 
drunk.  They  examined  the  cork.  They  tasted  the  liquor 
to  see  that  water  had  not  been  put  to  it.  Then  they  turned, 
and  with  filthy  words,  vile  phrases,  and  horrible  blasphemies 
assaulted  the  poor  soul  that  had  been  born  again.  Brutal 
as  they  were,  one  must  not  judge  them  too  harshly.  The 
change  was  made  suddenly,  and  only  a  saint  really  believes 
in  repentance  for  sin.  The  best  of  us  are  suspicious  of 
the  prodigal  son;  we  never  believe  that  the  lost  sheep 
prefers  in  its  heart  the  fold  to  the  mountain. 

For  two  or  three  days  the  Plumber  suffered  bitterly  at 
his  work.  He  was  mocked,  taunted,  teased,  and  insulted 
with  studied  and  incessant  cruelty.  He  bore  it  without 
reproach.  Before  the  end  of  the  week  was  reached  a  day 
came  for  the  '  rhubarb,'  that  is  to  say,  a  subsidy,  or  an 
advance  of  their  wages.  This  was  paid  in  a  public-house. 
The  Plumber  went  with  the  rest.  While  he  waited  for  the 
foreman  he  was  offered  beer  and  chaffed  unmercifully  about 


THE    PLUMBER  143 

salvation.  When  he  received  his  money,  they  told  him, 
with  a  savage  satisfaction,  that  a  score  was  against  him  on 
the  slate  for  fifteen  shillings.  He  paid  this  money — a  small 
part  of  the  price  of  his  past  sins — and  walked  out  of  the 
public-house. 

He  went  home. 

When  he  entered  the  room  where  his  children  had 
suffered  so  terribly,  and  where  absolute  starvation  had 
only  been  kept  at  bay  by  the  toil  of  his  wife,  he  realized 
that  this  was  his  first  home-coming  as  a  penitent.  The 
woman  and  the  children  knew  that  some  change  had 
taken  place  in  him  ;  the  woman  believed  that  in  a  drunken 
moment  he  had  joined  the  Salvation  Army.  She  expected 
that  he  would  be  drunk  on  the  day  of  the  '  rhubarb  ' ; 
none  believed  in  the  miracle. 

They  stood  amazed,  gaping  at  him,  because  he  had 
come  back  straight  from  work.  The  children  looked 
frightened,  the  woman  dazed. 

He  went  to  his  wife,  and  said,  '  You  want  a  bit  of 
money,  I  expect,'  and  gave  her  a  sovereign. 

She  stared  at  him,  and  then  looked  down  at  the  gold 
coin  in  the  palm  of  her  hand.  The  children  glanced 
nervously  at  each  other,  and  held  their  breath. 

There  was  a  silence  in  the  desolate  room  for  a 
moment,  the  man  awkward,  the  woman  dazed,  the  children 
confounded. 

At  last  he  said,  '  The  kids  would  like  a  bit  of  dinner, 
wouldn't  they?  Shall  we  go  along  and  buy  a  piece  of 
meat?' 

She  continued  to  look  from  him  to  the  coin,  from  the 
coin  to  him. 

'  I'm  ready  to  go,  if  you  are,'  he  said. 

She  raised  her  eyes  to  his,  and  studied  him.  '  Alf,' 
she  said,  '  do  you  mean  it?' 

'  Yes,'  he  said,  and,  getting  rid  of  nervousness,  he 
kissed  her. 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  kissed  his  wife,  literally, 
for  years.  It  was  the  first  time  since  their  first  baby  was 
born  that  he  had  come  home  not  drunk  and  not  tyrannous. 


i44  THE    PLUMBER 

All  the  bitter  suffering  of  the  long  past,  all  the  cruel  blows 
and  torturing  neglect,  all  the  hunger  and  ache,  the  poverty, 
wretchedness,  shame,  and  despair  of  her  life  crowded  the 
woman's  brain,  and  she  broke  down  under  the  overpower 
ing  contrast  of  this  new  thing  in  her  life — affection  and 
kindness. 

Was  the  hard  past  really  at  an  end?  Was  the  long 
monotony  of  cruelty,  starvation,  and  despair  to  which  she 
had  now  become  habituated,  truly  broken? 

For  that  day,  at  any  rate,  there  was  happiness  in  the 
home. 

In  the  morning  the  Plumber  returned  to  his  work.  He 
was  not  subjected  to  mockery,  but  he  was  given  all  the 
hardest  and  dirtiest  jobs.  He  was  so  happy  that  he  did 
not  resent  this  treatment.  He  began  to  sing  Salvationist 
hymns. 

The  foreman  approached.     '  Stow  that  music,'  he  said. 

*  Why?' 

1  The  other  men  object  to  it,  and  I  don't  wonder,  either.' 

The  Plumber  worked  in  silence.  Presently  the  other 
men  in  his  vicinity  began  to  sing.  They  sang  all  the  vilest 
songs  they  could  think  of,  songs  that  parody  pure  love, 
religion,  and  even  elementary  refinement,  with  the  lowest 
and  most  abominable  filthiness. 

The  Plumber  was  not  a  man  to  take  persecution  of 
this  kind  with  meekness.  He  went  to  the  foreman,  and 
said,  *  If  I  mayn't  sing  hymns,  these  chaps  mustn't  sing 
beastliness;  you've  stopped  me,  stop  them.' 

He  carried  his  point,  and  the  others  left  him  alone. 

The  last  tyranny  of  fellow-workmen  now  fell  to  his 
experience.  He  was  put  to  Coventry.  No  one  spoke  tp 
him.  Among  all  those  men,  his  former  mates  and  com 
panions,  he  worked  in  silence  and  in  isolation,  his  presence, 
his  existence  ignored  by  everybody,  both  by  men  and  boys. 

A  French  friend  of  mine  said  to  me  the  other  day,  '  I 
do  not  think  the  Salvation  Army  will  ever  be  so  great  a 
success  in  France  as  in  England ;  in  France  one  is  more 
sensitive  to  ridicule,  more  obedient  to  public  opinion.'  This 
remark  made  me  think  of  the  Plumber.  Consider  his 


THE    PLUMBER  145 

stubborn  courage,  his  masculine  endurance  under  persecu 
tion.  He  was  one  against  many,  in  an  employment  which 
necessitated  the  closest  companionship;  and  the  opposing 
majority  were  men  with  whom  he  had  thieved,  drunk, 
blasphemed,  and  jested  for  many  years.  It  must  not  be 
supposed  either  that  he  was  so  carried  away  by  religious 
exaltation  as  to  make  tyranny  a  small  matter  to  him,  or 
that  his  nature  was  too  coarse  and  his  sensitiveness  too 
blunt  for  suffering.  He  was  a  London  workman  making 
a  fight  for  his  soul.  The  first  uprush  of  spiritual  freedom 
which  had  swept  him  out  of  all  his  old  habits  had  now 
departed.  He  was  left  to  fight  his  battle  with  normal 
powers.  He  was  an  ordinary  man  fighting  for  decency, 
respectability  and  holiness,  in  the  midst  ol  men  who  knew 
every  letter  in  his  iniquitous  and  depraved  past.  He  felt 
their  cruelty  sharply.  A  companionable  man,  fond  of  comic 
songs  and  hilarious  bar  frolic — he  felt  keenly  this  loneliness, 
isolation,  and  neglect. 

For    a  day  or  two  he  endured   the  cruelty   of  Coventry 
Then  came  the  end  of  the  week.      He  received  the  remainder 
of   his  wages  in  a  public-house,   and   was  told   that   the   job 
was  postponed  tcr  a  week  or  two,  and  that  no  one  would 
be  required  on  the  following  Monday. 

He  went  home. 

It  seemed  to  him  a  hard  thing,  just  when  he  had  made 
this  fresh  start  and  the  desolate  room  was  beginning  to 
put  on  the  appearance  of  a  home,  that  the  means  of  daily 
bread  should  be  taken  from  him.  The  workman  who  is 
told  on  Saturday  that  he  will  not  be  required  on  Monday 
loses  the  feeling  that  Sundiy  is  a  day  of  rest ;  he  carries 
home  with  him  a  load  heavier  than  sheet  lead. 

The  Plumber  did  not  say  anything  to  his  wife  about  this 
end  of  the  job.  He  read  a  little  cheap  New  Testament 
which  he  had  bought,  and  experienced  a  sense  of  comfort 
from  the  words,  '  I  am  the  Vine,  and  ye  are  the  branches.' 
He  thought  that  if  he  trusted  to  Christ  all  would  go  well 
with  him.  The  family  spent  a  happy  Sunday.  There  was 
food  in  the  house,  the  father  was  sober  ;  there  was  money 
enough  to  last  with  care  till  the  next  '  rhubarb.' 


146  THE    PLUMBER 

On  the  Monday  morning  he  woke  early,  and  went  out 
as  if  to  go  to  his  regular  work.  When  he  found  himself 
in  the  street  something  urged  him,  before  looking  for  a 
job,  to  go  to  the  scene  of  his  last  employment,  the  place 
at  which  work  had  so  suddenly  terminated  on  the  Satur 
day.  He  was  prepared  for  what  he  found  there.  The  usual 
operations  were  going  on,  all  his  mates  were  at  work;  the 
sound  of  their  toil  filled  the  morning  air. 

He  stood  looking  at  the  busy  scene  for  a  few  moments, 
listening  to  the  familiar  sounds,  watching  the  well-known 
figures,  and  feeling  in  his  heart  a  certain  bitterness  which 
almost  stirred  him  to  the  violence  of  anger.  He  walked 
away,  teeling  that  the  hand  of  every  man  was  against  him. 

Here  at  the  very  outset  of  a  new  life  was  the  world's 
oppugnance.  His  world  would  receive  him  if  he  came 
drunk  and  disreputable ;  while  he  remained  religious  and 
upright  it  closed  its  gates  against  him.  The  hatred  of 
religion  has  many  forms  ;  none  is  so  cruel  as  that  which 
takes  away  the  daily  bread  of  the  workman  trying  to  be 
a  better  man. 

Now  began  for  the  Plumber  a  martyrdom  which  searched 
his  soul.  Wherever  he  went  he  found  that  the  story  of 
his  life  had  preceded  him.  There  are,  apparently,  few 
trades  in  London  more  closely  knit  and  with  ramifications 
more  far-reaching  and  swift  than  this  trade  of  plumbing. 
A  story  concerning  the  trade  flies  to  all  corners  of  the 
metropolis ;  a  man  who  gives  offence  becomes  instantly 
known  to  mates  whom  he  has  never  seen  and  whose 
names  he  has  never  heard.  The  poor  Plumber  discovered, 
wherever  he  went,  that  no  one  had  work  for  him. 

Very  often  he  felt  as  if  his  heart  would  break,  but 
never  once  did  the  temptation  either  to  drink  or  to  smoke 
visit  his  mind.  Hungry,  he  felt  no  longing  for  the  lulling 
stupefaction  of  tobacco ;  dejected  and  in  despair,  he  felt 
no  craving  for  the  oblivionizing  magic  of  alcohol.  But  a 
deepening  melancholy  settled  on  his  mind,  and  again  and 
again  he  had  to  remind  himself  of  the  words,  '  I  am  the 
Vine,  ye  are  the  branches,'  to  keep  alive  in  his  heart  the 
faith  that  God  cared. 


THE    PLUMBER  147 

I  want  to  make  this  picture  clear  and  vivid  in  the 
reader's  mind.  Many  times  the  out-of-work  Plumber  rose 
at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  with  nothing  to  sustain 
his  physical  energy  except  a  glass  of  water,  started  out 
to  tramp  all  day  in  quest  of  work.  These  tramps  carried 
him  sometimes  as  far  as  Harrow  and  Watford,  well  out 
side  the  boundaries  of  London ;  and  he  went  steadily  forward 
all  the  long  day,  with  no  other  support  than  his  glass 
of  cold  water  and  his  religion.  Sometimes,  weary  and 
heartsick,  glancing  forward  and  behind  to  see  that  he  was 
not  observed,  this  poor  fellow  would  sink  on  his  knees  in 
the  middle  of  a  country  road,  and  make  his  prayer,  '  O 
God,  don't  forsake  me  !'  And  when  his  feet  dragged  and 
his  body  seemed  about  to  collapse,  he  would  lie  down  in 
a  ditch,  take  his  Testament  from  his  pocket,  and  read  some 
of  those  parables  which  declare  that  God  does  care,  and 
cares  greatly,  for  man  and  his  sorrows.  What  a  picture 
this  presents  to  the  mind  !  The  professional  tramp  has  put 
us  out  ot  sympathy  with  the  respectable  workman  genuinely 
seeking  employment ;  but  consider  this  man,  converted  from 
depravity  to  self-respect,  this  poor  London  workman  trying 
to  be  a  good  man,  kneeling  in  the  dust  of  a  country  road, 
and  reading  the  Galilaean  parables  in  a  Buckinghamshire 
ditch. 

The  home  was  only  kept  together  during  these  difficult 
months  by  the  incessant  labour  of  the  wife.  Starvation  was 
always  at  the  door.  The  man  himself  certainly  lived  in  a 
state  of  starvation.  And  yet — how  can  science  explain  the 
matter? — in  spite  of  mental  misery  and  the  terrible  state 
of  a  body  reduced  to  extreme  weakness  by  starvation,  not 
once  did  this  ex-dipsomaniac  feel  any  desire  whatever  either 
for  tobacco  or  alcohol. 

If  ever  a  man  was  tempted  to  drink,  if  ever  a  man  had 
justification  for  drinking,  surely  it  was  this  poor  hungry 
animal,  tramping  the  roads  and  streets,  day  after  day, 
week  after  week,  month  after  month,  and  always  in  vain, 
seeking  for  work. 

He  tells  me  that  he  was  not  in  the  least  conscious  of 
religious  exaltation.  He  derived  comfort  from  singing 


148  THE    PLUMBER 

hymns  as  he  trudged  along1  the  road,  and  he  was  always 
aware  of  support  when  he  repeated  the  words,  '  I  am  the 
Vine,  and  ye  are  the  branches,'  but  never  did  his  heart 
sing  with  a  great  joy,  never  did  he  feel  inclined  to  laugh 
at  his  troubles  ;  never  did  ecstasy  take  him  out  of  himself 
and  make  terrestrial  life  appear  a  small  matter.  Always 
he  was  a  hungry  man  asking  for  work.  He  was  now  so 
devoted  to  the  children,  who  had  once  feared  him,  that  he 
could  not  prevent  occasional  bitterness  at  the  reflection  of 
his  present  lot ;  he  wanted,  God  knew  how  he  wanted,  to 
make  his  home  happy  and  bright ;  he  would  work  hard 
from  morning  to  night,  he  would  save  money,  and  never 
again  waste  a  penny  in  drink,  tobacco,  gambling,  and  other 
vices  ;  but — there  was  no  work  for  him.  Alas,  such  is  the 
fate  of  thousands  of  good  men  and  capable  tradesmen  in 
modern  civilization  ! 

At  last  he  saw  that  he  must  abandon  his  trade  and  its 
high  wages. 

He  might  have  gone  to  the  '  Starvation  Army  '  and  got 
work,  but  something  prevented  him  from  bringing  himself 
to  live  in  this  manner.  Thousands  and  thousands  of  men 
working  for  the  Army  never  have  received  a  penny  from 
its  funds  ;  they  will  not  let  their  mates  say  that  they  turned 
religious  in  order  to  get  work  ;  they  are  very  loyal  to  the 
honour  of  the  religion  which  has  saved  them. 

This  tradesman,  used  to  high  wages  and  interesting 
work,  hired  himself  out  at  last  as  what  is  called  a  common 
labourer.  He  ceased  to  be  a  plumber.  It  was  a  hard 
step,  but  once  taken  he  was  glad.  By  hard  work,  careful 
economy,  and  enthusiasm  for  the  home,  he  now  lives  a 
happy  and  contented  life  free  of  all  regret,  and  only  occa 
sionally  darkened  by  the  anxiety  of  penury.  He  says, 
speaking  of  his  home,  '  Pictures  hang  on  the  walls — they 
used  to  hang  on  the  wife's  face.'  Every  day  his  eldest 
little  girl  goes  to  meet  him  at  his  work,  and  walks  home 
with  him  ;  she  was  one  of  those  who  rushed  under  the  bed 
for  cover  at  the  first  sound  of  his  step  on  the  stair.  He 
is  a  labourer,  a  sweeper  of  the  London  streets,  and  he  is 
happy.  The  man's  face  is  a  Te  Deum.  His  gratitude  to 


THE    PLUMBER  149 

God,  his  enthusiasm  for  conversion,  his  certain  conviction 
that  it  is  only  religion  which  can  reform  the  individual  and 
the  State,  make  him  a  tremendous  worker  among  the  lost 
and  unhappy. 

And  it  was  this  man — here,  I  think,  is  the  romance  of 
religion  as  a  force  in  the  strange  lives  of  a  shabby  London 
quarter — who,  coming  happy  from  his  home  for  a  meeting 
in  the  Salvation  Army  hall — by  a  chance  word  to  the 
Puncher,  fresh  from  prison,  turned  that  remarkable  man 
from  murder  to  a  life  of  devotion  and  service. 

What  other  force  can  society  devise  which  will  take  such 
a  man  as  this  Plumber,  bred  in  drunkenness  and  crime,  and 
convert  him  from  a  thief,  a  dipsomaniac,  and  a  domestic 
tyrant,  into  an  upright,  honourable,  and  pure-minded 
citizen?  Conversion  is  quite  properly  a  subject  for  psycho 
logical  examination,  but  modern  theology  misses  its  chief 
weapon  against  the  attacks  of  materialism  when  it  fails  to 
insist  upon  the  immense  significance  of  these  spiritual 
miracles.  Whatever  conversion  may  be,  whatever  its 
physical  machinery,  it  is  religion  and  only  religion  which 
can  put  the  machinery  in  motion,  and  make  a  bad  man  a 
good  man,  a  profitless  and  dangerous  citizen  a  useful 
member  of  society.  Surely  this  story  of  the  Plumber,  even 
as  it  is  narrated  here  in  a  few  pages  of  print,  must  bring 
home  to  the  minds  of  politicians  and  sociologists  really 
acquainted  with  the  appalling  condition  of  modern  London, 
that  here  in  religion  is  the  one  great  hope  of  regeneration, 
the  one  certain  guarantee,  as  the  whole  of  Tolstoy's  work 
teaches,  of  a  noble  posterity,  There  is  really  nothing  else. 


RAGS    AND    BONES 

T  N  some  ways  the  man  in  this  story  is  the  most  original 
•*•  and  striking  of  the  group  with  whom  I  discussed 
religious  experience  in  poor  London.  Certainly  the  manner 
of  his  conversion  is  quite  different  from  the  usual  narra 
tives  recorded  in  books.  I  can  find  nothing  like  it  in  The 
Varieties  of  Religious  Experience. 

Let  me  begin  by  attempting  to  paint  his  portrait.  He 
is  very  like  the  popular  idea  of  a  burglar  ;  his  nose  is  brief, 
and  flat  to  the  face,  somewhat  broken  ;  he  has  a  long  upper 
lip ;  his  mouth  is  twisted  into  a  snarl ;  his  light-coloured, 
bird-like  eyes  glare  fiercely  at  you  under  a  heavy  and  over 
hanging  forehead ;  the  colour  of  the  old  face,  which  is 
ploughed  with  deep  wrrinkles  and  marked  by  bitter  suffer 
ing,  is  like  dirty  linen — that  peculiar  prison-tinge,  half 
grey,  half  brown,  which  suggests  stubborn  powers  of 
resistance  and  the  habit  of  silent  thought.  He  is  vigorous 
and  powerful,  with  jerky  movements  and  passionate  ges 
tures.  His  voice  has  the  fog  of  London  in  its  growl. 
When  he  laughs  his  eyes  remain  hard,  and  his  mouth  is 
like  a  cat's  when  it  draws  back  its  lips.  He  is  impatient 
of  subtle  questions,  strikes  the  table  often  with  a  clenched 
fist,  occasionally  yields  to  a  kind  of  ecstasy  in  the  midst 
of  eating  bread  and  butter — throwing  back  his  head  and 
shouting  '  Glory  to  God  !'  in  the  direction  of  the  ceiling, 
his  face  wrinkled  up  and  contorted  as  though  he  was 
suffering  physical  torture. 

He  has  suffered ;  he  tells  you  that  he  knows.  He  is 
rugged,  irregular,  real. 

One  does  not  quite  know  what  to  make  of  this  rough 
old  son  of  the  slums,  except  to  say  that  he  has  suffered 
frightfully,  that  he  has  been  delivered  from  hopeless  despair 


152  RAGS    AND    BONES 

in  a  miraculous  manner,  and  that  he  is  now  as  firmly  fixed 
in  righteousness  as  any  saint  of  mysticism.  As  to  the 
mystery  of  his  consciousness,  as  to  his  ideas  of  God  and 
the  nature  of  existence  waiting  humanity  beyond  the  grave, 
one  can  conjecture  nothing. 

He  began  life  in  misery.  He  was  the  child  of  parents 
who  spent  all  their  money  in  drink.  His  infancy  was  spent 
in  his  mother's  arms  in  the  *  Queen's  Arms  '  or  the  '  Royal 
Arms,'  a  double  embrace  which  afforded  his  young  soul 
little  acquaintance  either  with  maternal  affection  or  royal 
favour.  His  early  childhood  was  also  spent  chiefly  in 
public-houses,  where  he  stood  at  his  mother's  knee  half 
suffocated  in  a  dark  and  moving  world  of  trousers,  petti 
coats,  and  spilt  liquor.  By  the  time  he  was  tall  enough  to 
see  the  counter  he  was  old  enough  to  fend  for  himself  in 
the  streets  ;  he  preferred  them  to  the  tavern.  He  had  long 
been  used  to  going  home  with  his  mother  after  midnight, 
and  now  he  very  often  waited  for  her  outside  the  public- 
house  door  until  he  was  so  tired  that  he  crawled  away  to 
sleep  in  a  yard  or  a  doorway.  The  streets  had  no  terrors 
for  him. 

This  life  of  neglect,  misery,  and  destitution,  by  some 
miracle,  did  not  depress  Teddy.  He  grew  up,  in  spite  of 
it,  sharp,  active,  acute,  and  humorous.  He  was  sharp 
enough  to  provide  himself  with  food,  to  avoid  thrashings 
from  his  father,  and  to  find  comfortable  dosses  in  back 
yards.  Later,  he  was  acute  enough  to  see  that  the  ranks 
of  an  infantry  regiment  was  the  best  place  for  a  hungry, 
growing  boy.  He  enlisted  and  soldiered  without  distinc 
tion,  but  without  great  crime,  till  his  time  was  up. 
Throughout  his  soldiering  he  was  a  cockney  humorist. 

Drink  was  getting  hold  of  him  ;  but  he  was  strong,  and 
could  carry  a  '  skinful.'  He  came  out  of  the  Army  a  hard 
drinker,  but  not  a  drunkard.  He  had  his  wits  about  him. 

He  became  a  marine-store  dealer,  that  is  to  say,  a 
rag-and-bone  merchant  in  a  very  small  way  of  business. 
His  liveliness,  his  fondness  for  drink,  and  his  endless 
stories  of  sharp  practice  and  cunning,  made  him  popular 
and  brought  him  business.  But  as  fast  as  money  came 


RAGS    AND    BONES  153 

in — not  very  fast,  perhaps — he  drank  it  away.  Then  he 
married  a  good  woman,  and  his  wife  exercised  a  certain 
restraint  over  him.  Things  began  to  go  better.  He  was 
really  deeply  attached  to  his  wife,  and  for  her  sake  he 
made  a  manful  fight  to  keep  out  of  the  public-houses ; 
there  were  whole  weeks  when  he  did  not  drink  a  glass  of 
beer  or  waste  a  penny  in  the  taverns.  His  home  was  really 
a  very  happy  one,  as  happiness  goes  in  shabby  London. 

But  terrible  disaster  overtook  him.  His  wife  died.  He 
was  left  quite  alone  in  the  world.  It  was  the  death  of  his 
wife  which  made  him  an  habitual  drunkard.  Before  that 
he  had  no  overmastering  craving.  Strong-willed  and  tena 
cious,  he  had  power  over  his  appetite,  could  control 
it,  and  make  it  obedient.  But  the  death  of  his  wife  broke 
him  down,  and  drove  him  to  alcohol  for  consolation.  One 
must  try  to  understand  alcohol's  fatal  attraction  for  the 
poor. 

'  The  sway  of  alcohol  over  mankind,'  says  Professor 
James,  '  is  unquestionably  due  to  its  power  to  stimulate 
the  mystical  faculties  of  human  nature,  usually  crushed  to 
earth  by  the  cold  facts  and  dry  criticisms  of  the  sober  hour. 
Sobriety  diminishes,  discriminates,  and  says  no ;  drunken 
ness  expands,  unites,  and  says  yes.  It  is,  in  fact,  the 
great  exciter  of  the  Yes  function  in  man.  It  brings  its 
votary  from  the  chill  periphery  of  things  to  the  radiant 
core.  It  makes  him  for  the  moment  one  with  truth.  Not 
thrcugh  mere  perversity  do  men  run  after  it.  To  the  poor 
and  the  unlettered  it  stands  in  the  place  of  symphony  con 
certs  and  of  literature  ;  and  it  is  part  of  the  deeper  mystery 
and  tragedy  of  life  that  whiffs  and  gleams  of  something 
that  we  immediately  recognize  as  excellent  should  be  vouch 
safed  to  so  many  of  us  only  in  the  fleeting  earlier  phases 
of  what  in  its  totality  is  so  degrading  and  poisoning.  The 
drunken  consciousness  is  one  bit  of  the  mystic  conscious 
ness,  and  our  total  opinion  of  it  must  find  its  place  in  our 
opinion  of  that  larger  whole. 

4  Nitrous  oxide  and  ether,  especially  nitrous  oxide,  when 
sufficiently  diluted  with  air,  stimulate  the  mystical  con 
sciousness  in  an  extraordinary  degree.  Depth  beyond 


154  RAGS    AND    BONES 

depth  of  truth  seems  revealed  to  the  inhaler.  This  truth 
fades  out,  however,  or  escapes,  at  the  moment  of  coming 
to ;  and  if  any  words  remain  over  in  which  it  seemed  to 
clothe  itself,  they  prove  to  be  the  veriest  nonsense.  Never 
theless,  the  sense  of  a  profound  meaning  having  been  there 
persists ;  and  I  know  more  than  one  person  who  is  per 
suaded  that  in  the  nitrous  oxide  trance  we  have  a  genuine 
metaphysical  revelation.  Some  years  ago  I  myself  made 
some  observations  on  this  aspect  of  nitrous  oxide  intoxica 
tion,  and  reported  them  in  print.  One  conclusion  was 
forced  upon  my  mind  at  that  time,  and  my  impression  of 
its  truth  has  ever  since  remained  unshaken.  It  is  that  our 
normal  waking  consciousness,  rational  consciousness,  as  we 
call  it,  is  but  one  special  type  of  consciousness,  whilst  all 
about  it,  parted  from  it  by  the  filmiest  of  screens,  there  lie 
potential  forms  of  consciousness  entirely  different.  We  may 
go  through  life  without  suspecting  their  existence,  but 
apply  the  requisite  stimulus,  and  at  a  touch  they  are  there 
in  all  their  completeness,  definite  types  of  mentality  which 
probably  somewhere  have  their  field  of  application  and 
adaptation.  No  account  of  the  universe  in  its  totality  can 
be  final  which  leaves  these  other  forms  of  consciousness 
quite  disregarded.' 

This  is  so  true  that  one  surely  need  not  emphasize  it ; 
but,  unfortunately,  too  many  who  strive  to  cure  people  of 
alcoholism  will  not  recognize  that  they  are  endeavouring 
to  take  away  a  man's  escape  from  misery,  his  one  means 
of  flight  into  the  rapturous  air  of  illusion  ;  they  persist  in 
treating  drunkenness  as  a  form  of  greediness  quite  similar 
to  a  schoolboy's  stomach-ache  from  overbunning ;  in  this 
way  they  fail  in  their  good  intentions. 

The  psychological  aspect  of  alcoholism  is  one  that  opens 
the  door  to  much  mystery,  and  reveals  to  those  who  look 
long  enough  and  deep  enough  puzzling  glimpses  of  the 
human  soul. 

This  rough  man,  an  ex-soldier  and  now  a  rag-and-bone 
merchant,  finding  himself  bowed  down  by  the  death  of  a 
woman  he  had  loved  sincerely  and  nobly,  went  to  drink 
for  oblivion,  stood  in  a  public-house  to  forget  the  grave, 


RAGS    AND    BONES  155 

laughed  with  the  drinkers  to  forget  his  desolate  home, 
drank  and  drank  to  stop  the  bleeding  of  his  heart.  And 
he  discovered  happiness.  The  filmy  screens  surrounding 
his  normal  consciousness  lifted  with  the  potent  fumes,  and 
he  inhabited  fields  of  consciousness  wide,  glorious,  and 
delightful.  It  is  important  to  know  that  he  became  a 
happy  drunkard.  Some  men  find  in  alcohol  a  deadening 
and  soporific  narcotic ;  they  grow  sullen,  silent,  quarrel 
some  in  a  grumbling,  growling  way ;  others,  and  of  this 
company  was  our  poor  widower,  discover  in  alcohol  a 
Jinni,  or,  if  you  like,  an  Ifrit,  who  lifts  them  up  to  the 
seventh  heaven,  transports  them  over  stellar  space,  builds 
for  them  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  palaces  of  porphyry 
and  jasper,  fills  their  hands  with  gold,  and  breathes  into 
their  souls  the  sense  and  the  conviction  of  absolute  power. 
From  deep  melancholy  this  man  rose  to  dazzling  heights 
of  happiness.  Alcohol,  like  the  magic  carpet,  lifted  him 
into  mid-air ;  like  the  ivory-tube,  revealed  to  him  all  he 
desired  to  see;  like  the  enchanted  apple,  healed  him  of  all 
sickness. 

Because  he  was  so  intensely  happy,  he  became  immensely 
popular.  The  wretched  Miserables  who  congregated  in  his 
public-houses  for  happiness  and  oblivion,  welcomed  his 
company,  laughed  at  his  jests,  applauded  his  songs,  loved 
him  in  their  drunken  sodden  joy  for  the  wonderful  contagion 
of  his  joviality. 

For  a  long  time,  for  years,  this  state  of  things  continued, 

Then    his    business    dwindled    and    failed.       He    was    in 
trouble   for   his   rent.      Sharper   men   served   his   customers 
He  went  laughing  and   singing   to   his   ruin,   caring   not  a 
jot  what  became  of  him.     So  long  as  he  had  the  magic  of 
alcohol,  what  mattered  rags  and  bones? 

He  took  to  sleeping  in  yards,  in  dustbins,  in  any  dog- 
hole  or  celler  that  he  could  stumble  into  unobserved  by 
midnight  police. 

He  got  his  living — that  is  to  say,  money  for  drink — 
by  a  hundred  clever  dodges.  Although  this  man  has  a  face 
which  reminds  one  of  Flaxman's  fiends,  throughout  his  life 
he  has  been  inoffensive,  always  he  has  enjoyed  popularity. 


156  RAGS    AND    BONES 

1  No  one  can  help  liking  old  Teddy  '  is  a  phrase  in 
the  district.  The  man  is  reckoned  clever.  He  would  take 
the  laces  out  of  his  boots,  go  into  public-houses  where 
h<*  was  not  known,  and  offer  them  for  sale.  He  made 
money  in  this  fashion,  and  could  sleep  with  the  laces  in 
his  pocket,  ready  for  the  next  day's  traffic.  His  eyes  were 
keen  to  notice  vendible  things  in  backyards  and  in  gutters. 
He  cadged  his  way  through  life,  without  committing  crimes. 
In  a  moment  of  destitution  he  got  hold  of  a  sheet  of  news 
paper,  tore  it  into  strips,  and  sold  them  at  a  penny  each 
as  '  bringers  of  luck.'  He  was  too  good-tempered  to  be 
a  criminal. 

But  he  found  it  harder  and  ever  harder  to  pick  up 
sufficient  money  to  satisfy  his  increasing  craving  for  drink. 
He  sank  deeper  into  the  gutter,  his  joviality  began  to  leave 
him,  his  old  companions  showed  less  disposition  to  pay  for 
his  drink,  less  disposition  to  listen  to  his  jests.  For  one 
thing,  his  clothes  were  now  the  foul  rags  of  a  tramp. 
Alcohol  is  an  Ifrit  that  has  the  habit  of  leaving  its  victims 
at  an  awkward  moment.  The  magic  worlds  fade  away. 
The  palaces  dissolve  and  melt.  Consciousness  narrows  to 
a  pint  pot. 

Once  at  this  point  in  his  career  he  had  what  is  called 
'  a  turn.'  After  having  slept  in  various  areas  and  certain 
conveniences  attached  to  public-houses  for  a  long  period, 
he  discovered  an  old  muddy,  broken-down  cart  in  a  yard, 
which  was  never  disturbed  by  its  owner,  and  which  offered 
shelter  from  wind  and  rain.  Here  he  established  himself, 
and  this  old  cart  became  his  home.  People  got  to  know 
about  it.  They  laughed  at  Teddy's  '  doss.'  He  slunk  into 
the  yard  at  one  or  two  in  the  morning,  climbed  into  the 
cart,  lay  in  his  rags  on  the  floor,  and  slept  soundly  till  the 
dawn. 

Well,  one  cold  night  after  a  fairly  successful  day,  he 
found  himself  with  coppers  enough  for  a  '  fourpenny  kip  ' 
— that  is  to  say,  a  bed  in  a  common  lodging-house.  Every 
now  and  then  he  indulged  himself  in  this  luxury,  especially 
on  occasions  when  whisky  had  excited  his  feelings,  and  his 
soul  became  princely.  On  this  particular  night  he  walked 


RAGS    AND    BONES  157 

proudly  towards  his  lodging-house,  thinking  of  the  kitchen 
fire  in  the  basement,  and  anticipating  joy  from  a  dirty 
sheet,  a  foul  blanket,  and  a  palliasse  such  as  you  would 
not  give  to  your  dog. 

On  his  way  he  met  an  old  tramp,  a  poor  broken  wretch 
known  in  the  neighbourhood  as  Old  Bumps.  This  man 
whined  about  the  bitter  cold,  said  he  felt  bad,  wished  to 
God  he  had  some  place  where  he  could  sleep.  Teddy  told 
him  of  the  cart,  and  gave  him  permission  to  use  it  for  that 
night  only. 

After  glorious  repose  in  the  lodging-house,  Teddy  rose 
and  came  out  into  the  world  with  renewed  hope.  As  he 
walked  someone  met  him,  started,  turned  quite  grey,  and 
stood.  *  What's  the  matter?'  asked  Teddy.  '  Why  !'  cried 
the  man,  with  an  oath,  *  you're  dead  !'  4  Dead  !  what  do 
you  mean?'  '  D'you  mean  to  tell  me  you're  alive?'  Teddy 
demanded  explanations.  *  Everybody  in  the  place  is  say 
ing  you're  dead,'  replied  the  man;  '  hundreds  say  they 
have  seen  your  corpse.  You  died  last  night  in  the  cart. 
I  saw  them  wheeling  your  body  away.' 

Old  Bumps  had  died  in  his  sleep.  Someone  had  seen 
the  body  lying  there.  A  policeman  had  been  told.  The 
crowd  saw  a  corpse  taken  out  of  the  cart  and  wheeled  away 
in  an  ambulance  to  the  mortuary.  The  whole  world  said, 
*  Teddy  is  dead.' 

The  thought  that  he  had  been  considered  dead  had  an 
explosive  effect  in  Teddy's  mind.  It  was  a  catherine-wheel 
of  alarm,  scattering  sparks  and  confusion.  It  pulled  him 
up.  It  made  him  reflect  on  death.  He  considered  within 
himself  that  the  hour  surely  cometh,  and  for  him  might 
come  suddenly  and  soon,  when  a  man's  soul  passes  out  of 
the  body,  and  must  give  account  of  the  deeds  done  in  the 
body.  He  saw  how  very  easily  the  corpse  of  Old  Bumps 
might  have  been  his  corpse.  He  might  die  one  night  in 
his  sleep.  He  might  be  taken  out  of  that  cart,  cold,  stiff, 
motionless.  People  would  say,  '  Teddy  is  dead — dead  like 
a  dog  !'  But  what  of  his  soul? 

11  Love  would  not  be  love,"  says  Bourget,  "  unless  it 
could  carry  one  to  crime."     And  so  one  may  say  that  no 


158  RAGS    AND    BONES 

passion  would  be  a  veritable  passion  unless  it  could  carry 
one  to  crime  '  (Sighele,  Psychologic  des  Sectes,  p.  136). 

On  this  Professor  James  comments,  '  In  other  words, 
great  passions  annul  the  ordinary  inhibitions  set  by  "  con 
science."  And  conversely,  of  all  the  criminal  human 
beings,  the  false,  cowardly,  sensual,  or  cruel  persons  who 
actually  live,  there  is  perhaps  not  one  whose  criminal 
impulse  may  not  be  at  some  moment  overpowered  by  the 
presence  of  some  other  emotion  to  which  his  character  is 
also  potentially  liable,  provided  that  other  emotion  be  only 
made  intense  enough.  Fear  is  usually  the  most  available 
emotion  for  this  result  in  this  particular  class  of  persons. 
It  stands  for  conscience,  and  may  here  be  classed  appro 
priately  as  a  '*  higher  affection."  If  we  are  soon  to  die, 
cr  if  we  believe  a  day  ot  judgment  to  be  near  at  hand, 
how  quickly  do  we  put  our  moral  house  in  order — we  do 
not  see  how  sin  can  evermore  exert  temptation  over  us  I 
Old-fashioned  hell-fire  Christianity  well  knew  how  to  extract 
from  fear  its  full  equivalent  in  the  way  of  fruits  for 
repentance,  and  its  full  conversion  value.' 

The  most  available  emotion — fear — began  to  work  in 
the  mind  of  this  London  Miserable.  He  thought,  What 
can  I  do?  It  seemed  to  him  that  he  must  first  of  all  escape 
from  the  present  life.  He  could  never  more  sleep  in  that 
cart.  He  must  avoid  his  old  haunts.  Best  of  all,  he  must 
leave  London  behind  him.  Somewhere  he  must  find  work. 
Somehow  he  must  begin  again. 

So  the  frightened  drunkard,  born  and  bred  in  the  gutters 
of  the  slums,  took  to  the  road  in  middle  age,  and  tramped 
out  of  London  to  save  his  soul. 

1  have  never  seen  man's  face  express  more  suffering 
than  the  battered,  weather-beaten  face  of  this  rag-and-bone 
merchant  when  he  described  to  me  the  horrors  of  a  tramp's 
life.  To  tramp  till  the  legs  are  like  boards,  the  feet  like 
burning  coals,  the  empty  stomach  ravenous  and  tigerish 
for  food,  and  everywhere  to  find  the  doors  of  homes  shut 
against  one,  to  receive  only  fierce  or  mocking  looks  from 
men,  frightened  or  contemptuous  glances  from  women  and 
children ;  to  walk  on  and  on  under  a  burning  sky,  through 


RAGS    AND    BONES  159 

a  downpour  of  rushing  rain,  in  snow  and  hail,  in  drenching 
mist  and  blood-congealing  cold — always  regarded  with  sus 
picion,  barked  at  by  the  dogs  in  farmyards  and  stables, 
followed  threateningly  by  the  village  policeman,  refused  not 
only  one  helpful  word  or  one  kindly  gift,  but  refused  work 
of  any  kind,  the  hardest  and  most  menial — this  is  an 
experience  which  hardens  a  man's  heart,  turns  the  blood  to 
vinegar,  and  makes  him  the  savage  enemy  of  his  own  kind. 

Nor  was  it  much  better  when  he  reached  the  shelter 
of  a  workhouse.  No  effort  was  made  to  save  his  soul,  to 
humanize  his  heart  with  kindness.  No  one  ever  sought  to 
reclaim  him,  to  provide  him  with  manly  work,  to  hold  out 
the  hope  of  wages,  home,  and  self-respect.  From  the 
moment  when  the  door  ot  the  workhouse  opened  he  was 
treated  as  a  criminal.  Hard  words  and  hard  looks  accom 
panied  him  to  his  bed,  and  before  he  could  eat  a  workhouse 
breaktast  he  had  to  break — this  broken  tramp,  starving  for 
nourishment — half  a  ton  of  stones.  Many  a  time  on  the 
road  he  telt  deserted  by  man  and  God,  and  driven  by  some 
inexorable  devil  onwards  to  greater  suffering  and  more 
terrible  hell.  Again  and  again  he  abandoned  hope,  lived  in 
blackest  despair,  and  only  refrained  from  self-destruction 
out  of  fear  of  hell.  And  all  the  time  he  was  tortured  by  a 
craving  for  alcohol,  which  was  like  a  tire  burning  at  his 
vitals. 

He  told  me  a  curious  story.  He  had  tramped  one  day 
across  Salisbury  Plain,  and  on  the  point  of  collapse  from 
starvation,  he  sank  down  in  a  ditch,  and  covering  his  face 
with  his  hands,  weeping  like  a  child,  he  cried  aloud,  '  O 
God,  give  me  something  to  eat  !'  A  feeling  of  help  came 
to  him  in  the  midst  of  his  exhaustion  and  despair.  He 
took  his  hands  from  his  face  and  looked  to  right  and  left 
of  him ;  not  a  soul  was  to  be  seen.  His  eyes  looked 
ahead  of  him.  In  the  opposite  hedge  he  saw  a  piece  of 
paper.  He  got  up,  convinced  that  there  was  the  help  he 
sought.  The  paper  turned  out  to  be  a  bag.  It  contained 
two  scones. 

A  curious  coincidence. 

He   tramped   back   to   London,    feeling   that   those   who 


160  RAGS    AND    BONES 

knew  him  would  be  more  likely  to  help  him  than  peasants 
and  farmers  who  took  him  for  a  criminal.  He  arrived  in 
his  ofd  slum  such  a  pitiable  object — '  lousy  as  a  cuckoo,' 
in  the  local  phrase — that  everybody  turned  their  backs  upon 
him.  Here  and  there  he  managed  to  cadge  a  drink.  Now 
and  again  he  picked  something  up  in  the  gutters  which  he 
was  able  to  sell  for  beer.  Occasionally  he  got  a  copper 
for  holding  a  horse.  Once  or  twice  he  held  the  spirited 
cob  ot  the  Puncher,  while  that  flash  prize-fighter  was  drink 
ing  in  saloon  bars.  In  this  manner  he  existed  for  months 
and  months,  always  starving,  frequently  half  drunk,  and 
getting  every  day  more  dreadful  a  creature  to  look  at,  so 
that  even  many  in  like  case  with  himself  gave  him  a  wide 
berth. 

One  day,  when  he  was  quite  penniless,  the  craving  for 
alcohol  became  so  forceful  and  irresistible  that  he  knew, 
whatever  the  cost,  he  must  obtain  it.  At  that  moment  he 
was  on  the  edge  of  crime.  Like  a  ravenous  beast  he  went 
slouching  at  a  half-run  through  the  streets,  looking  with 
his  ferocious  eyes  for  some  chance  of  getting  money  and 
drink.  As  luck  would  have  it,  he  saw  the  landlord  of  a 
public-house  in  which  he  had  spent  hundreds  of  pounds 
talking  to  a  man  at  the  door.  Teddy,  in  his  vile  rags, 
went  up  to  him,  and  said,  '  Will  you  trust  me  with  a  pot 
till  to-morrow?' 

The  landlord  looked  at  him  with  contempt,  and 
answered,  *  Don't  you  see  I'm  talking  to  a  gentleman?' 

But  Teddy's  craving  was  proof  against  insult  and 
contempt. 

4  Trust  me  till  to-morrow,'  he  said.  '  I'm  perishing 
for  a  drink.' 

The  landlord  made  no  answer. 

Again  Teddy  made  his  request.  This  time  he  was  told 
to  go  to  hell. 

1  Come  on,'  pleaded  the  poor  wretch,  '  give  us  one 
chance;  just  a  drink,  only  one;  I'll  go  away  quiet,  if  you 
will. ' 

4  Oh,  go  and  mess  the  Army  about  !'  said  the  publican, 
with  impatient  contempt. 


RAGS    AND    BONES  161 

There  was  a  Salvation  Army  open-air  meeting  in  the 
next  street,  and  the  sound  of  the  band  came  to  their  ears. 

'  Do  you  mean  it? — you  won't?'  demanded  Teddy. 

'  Yes.  You  go  and  mess  the  Army  about,'  repeated  the 
publican.  Now  it  must  be  told,  what  perhaps  is  not  widely 
known,  that  in  these  destitute  quarters  of  London,  the 
publicans  very  often  support  the  Salvation  Army  with 
subscriptions,  and  frequently  encourage  them  to  get  hold 
of  the  worst  drunkards.  A  Salvationist  can  always  go 
freely  into  the  public  bar  of  these  gin-palaces.  As  one  of 
them  explained  to  me,  '  A  publican  doesn't  make  anything 
out  of  a  four-ale  man,  and  when  they  get  badly  and 
habitually  drunk,  he's  never  over  pleased  to  see  them,  for 
often  it  means  a  tow  in  the  bar  and  trouble  with  the  police. 
What  the  publican  likes  is  the  toff,  who  cracks  down  a 
bob  for  three  or  four  pennorth  of  whisky  and  a  tuppeny 
smoke.  There's  profit  there.  And  the  toff  drinks,  lights 
his  cigar,  and  goes — making  room  for  others.  But  the 
four-ale  man  spends  his  twopence,  and  sits  solid  for  hours> 
hoping  to  cadge  another  drink  from  some  mate  who  never 
appears.  Yes,  the  publicans  support  us.  It  pays  them.' 

So  it  will  be  seen  that  this  particular  publican  really 
meant  it  when  he  told  Teddy  to  go  and  mess  the  Army 
about.  He  had  no  desire,  perhaps,  for  the  salvation  of 
Teddy's  soul,  but  he  did  not  want  him  for  a  customer, 
which — from  the  publican's  point  of  view — comes  to  the 
same  thing. 

The  contempt  in  the  words  stung  Teddy.  He  con 
sidered  how  much  wealth  he  had  poured  into  that  public- 
house.  And  now,  when  he  was  mad  for  just  one  drink, 
just  because  he  was  penniless  and  in  rags,  the  devil  he 
had  enriched  ordered  him,  like  a  dog,  to  get  out  of  his 
way.  The  words  '  go  and  mess  the  Army  about  '  stuck  in 
his  mind.  Suddenly  it  occurred  to  him  that  this  thing  called 
the  Salvation  Army  was  kind  even  to  tramps  in  a  condition 
as  vile  as  his.  It  was  like  light  to  his  soul.  Denied  by 
the  publican,  this  sinner  thought  of  Christ.  There  on 
the  slum  pavement,  outside  a  tavern,  mad  for  drink,  and 
sunken  to  the  very  depths  of  misery,  all  of  a  sudden  the 


i6a  RAGS    AND    BONES 

consciousness  of  the  outcast  received  the  idea  of  Christ's 
kindness  to  the  lost. 

As  I  said  at  the  beginning  of  the  story,  I  know  nothing 
like  it  in  the  chronicles  of  conversion.  How  different  from 
the  ecstatic  vision  of  the  mystic,  how  different  from  the 
glowing  light  suddenly  suffusing  the  prayerful  soul  of  the 
penitent,  how  different  from  the  mysterious  voice  calling  a 
dejected  spirit  to  the  love  of  God  !  And  yet  how  natural, 
how  real,  how  simple,  in  its  abnormality.  Also,  how  true 
to  the  slums  ! 

'  Right,  guv'nor,'  said  Teddy,  and  he  said  it  savagely, 
not  at  all  in  the  tone  of  penitence,  '  I'll  take  your  tip  !' 
and  he  walked  away  in  his  filth  and  his  rags. 

He  went  straight  to  the  open-air  meeting  in  the  next 
street.  The  band  was  getting  ready  for  the  march  back  to 
the  hall.  Teddy  approached  the  drummer  and  said,  '  Can 
I  come  along  with  you?'  The  drummer  looked  at  him  and 
said,  '  Yes.'  Teddy  marched  beside  that  man  to  the  hall, 
the  rattle  of  the  drum  and  the  blare  of  the  trumpets  making 
strange  music  in  his  soul.  At  the  meeting  in  the  hall  he 
broke  down,  covered  with  remorse  for  his  past  life,  and 
feeling  how  greatly  he  had  rejected  the  mercy  of  God.  He 
went  to  the  penitent  form,  knelt  down,  and  prayed  with 
anguish  for  forgiveness,  and  also  for  strength  to  make  a 
fresh  start.  '  Oh,  God,  oh,  God,'  he  kept  crying,  '  I  want 
to  be  born  again  !' 

He  says  the  answer  came  with  the  cry.  Then  and  there 
he  felt  his  breast  broadened,  his  soul  lightened,  and  the 
blood  coursing  joyfully  through  his  veins.  He  was  saved. 

Remember  that  ten  minutes  before  this  man  had  been 
running  through  the  streets,  mad  for  alcohol. 

The  Salvationists  showed  him  love  and  kindness.  He 
was  in  a  terrible  state,  one  of  the  dirtiest  men  ever  handled 
by  that  corps.  He  had  no  socks  and  no  shirt.  Next  to 
the  blackened  flesh  of  his  feet  was  the  broken  leather  of 
his  foul  boots ;  next  to  the  skin  and  bones  of  his  legs, 
trousers  that  were  rent  and  threadbare  and  unspeakable ; 
next  to  the  poor  body,  something  that  called  itself  a  coat 
and  was  not.  This  man  had  neither  socks,  nor  shirt,  nor 


RAGS    AND    BONES  163 

waistcoat;  the  state  of  his  skin  must  not  be  described; 
they  had  to  get  an  old  sack  to  put  over  him.  It  was  the 
case  of  his  trade — rags  and  bones. 

To  such  a  condition  can  a  man  come  in  our  modern 
days.  To  such  a  condition  can  drink  bring  him ;  to  such 
a  condition  the  State  allows  him  to  come.  Religion  took 
this  man  and  saved  him  from  the  publican  and  the  State. 

Here,  you  may  be  tempted  to  think,  is  the  case  of  a 
man  merely  saved  by  being  provided  with  work ;  a  man 
who  made  use  of  religion  to  obtain  employment,  and  lived 
his  repentance  more  or  less  comfortably  on  the  wages  of 
charity. 

Hear  the  end. 

He  left  the  hall,  after  his  conversion,  and  without  say 
ing  a  word  to  any  of  his  friends,  walked  about  the  streets 
for  two  nights.  As  a  rule  the  Army  carefully  looks  after 
its  penitents,  but  in  Teddy's  case  there  was  an  accident 
Everybody  thought  that  somebody  else  was  nursing  him ; 
in  fact,  no  one  did.  They  set  him  on  a  white  horse  next 
day,  and  led  him  in  triumph  through  his  old  haunts, 
through  the  foulest  quarters  of  the  town,  exhibiting  Teddy 
as  a  converted  sinner,  and  making  a  vast  impression.  But 
this  Man  on  the  White  Horse  was  starving,  and  he  said 
nothing.  He  never  complained,  he  never  hinted  for  bread 
or  penny.  He  endured  the  agony  of  starvation  in  a  noble 
silence.  All  that  time  he  was  praying  a  single  prayer,  '  Oh, 
God  !  give  me  one  chance,  and  I'll  serve  You  all  the  days 
of  my  life.'  He  was  determined  not  to  live  by  the  Salva 
tion  Army — like  almost  all  the  men  I  talked  to,  he  glories 
in  the  sneering  title  of  *  Starvation  Army  ' — he  was  deter 
mined  to  provide  for  himself.  '  I  didn't  go  to  the  Army 
for  beer,  nor  yet  for  charity,  nor  yet  for  work,'  he  cries 
fiercely ;  '  that's  what  a  good  many  do  go  for,  and  they 
go  away  disappointed,  calling  it  Starvation  Army.  Glory 
to  that  title  !  The  Army  isn't  for  mouchers  and  work- 
shys,  and  willing-to-work-but-wonts.  No;  it's  for  those 
who  seek  Almighty  God,  who  go  on  their  knees  to  Him, 
and  who  get  up  with  something  inside  them  that  won't 
ever  let  them  cadge  or  whine  or  play  the  loafer  again.  And 


164  RAGS    AND    BONES 

that's  what  I  got.  Praise  God  I  He  lifted  me  up  from  a 
cadging,  drunken  beast,  and  gave  me  a  soul  to  praise  Him 
and  love  Him  and  stand  firm.  Do  you  know  how  I  made 
my  start?  I'll  tell  you.  It  began  like  this.  Somebody 
gave  me  twopence.  It  was  my  first  capital.  I  bought  for 
that  sum  a  couple  of  little  flour  bags.  I  picked  them  to 
pieces,  sewed  them  up  again  as  aprons,  and  sold  them  for 
twopence  each.  That  was  my  start — turning  twopence 
into  fourpence.  With  that  fourpence  I  bought  more  flour 
bags.  With  every  penny  I  made  I  bought  something  else, 
and  sold  again,  till  my  capital  was  half  a  crown — all  made 
in  one  long  day.  I  was  now  a  man  of  business.  I  worked 
like  this  for  weeks,  till  I  was  fairly  floated ;  then  I  slept 
in  a  Rowton  House  like  a  gentleman ;  I  started  a  rag-and- 
bone  round,  kept  myself  steady,  saved  money,  took  a  house, 
and  began  to  do  well.  Never  a  farthing  did  I  take  from 
the  Army.' 

And  now  for  a  confession. 

Some  months  after  this  amazing  regeneration  the  news 
came,  '  Teddy's  broke  it !' — which  meant  Teddy  had  gone 
back  to  drink.  This  rumour  reached  the  ears  of  the  '  angel- 
adjutant  ' — it  was  Teddy,  by  the  way,  who  gave  her  that 
name.  The  adjutant  was  returning  home  after  an  exhaus 
tive  day's  work,  and  she  had  a  meeting  in  the  evening. 
But  the  news  was  serious.  '  Teddy's  broke  it !' — it  meant 
ruin  for  poor  Teddy's  soul.  The  Man  had  fallen  from  the 
White  Horse.  She  jumped  upon  her  bicycle,  went  to  her 
officers,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  whole  corps  was  beating 
the  district  for  this  fallen  star,  this  lost  sheep,  this  poor 
dog  returned  to  its  vomit.  To  this  day  the  corps  sometimes 
speaks  of  the  great  bicycle  hunt  for  Teddy. 

They  found  him  at  last  in  a  public-house,  mad  drunk. 
They  got  him  back  to  his  nice  home,  which  they  found 
wrecked  and  broken  and  defiled,  and  put  him  to  bed. 

When  he  came  to  himself  he  found  that  someone  had 
lit  a  fire  and  had  set  a  kettle  to  boil  for  tea,  and  was 
kneeling  in  the  little  chamber  praying  and  crying.  It  was 
the  adjutant. 

The  loving  gentleness  broke  his  heart. 


RAGS    AND    BONES  165 

How  did  he  fall?  He  himself  says  now  that  he  is  all 
the  better  for  that  fall,  that  before  it  he  was  '  too  self- 
confident,'  not  meek  enough  to  know  his  own  weakness, 
and  not  sensible  enough  to  realize  that  only  God  can  save 
a  drunkard.  But  there  was  a  very  human  disposing  cause. 
Consider  this  little  narrative  of  a  fragment  of  London's 
social  world  :  Teddy  had  a  mother  who  was  in  the  work 
house,  well  cared  for  and  protected  from  drink  by  wholesome 
regulations.  Every  Sunday  after  his  conversion  he  went 
to  the  workhouse,  brought  his  mother  home,  gave  her  a 
shilling  and  a  good  tea,  and  afterwards  took  her  safely 
back.  But  this  filial  affection  was  not  good  enough  for 
the  neighbours.  Tongues  wagged.  '  Everybody  knew 
what  he  should  have  done  !  '  says  one  of  his  friends 
contemptuously. 

Well,  these  gossiping  neighbours  used  to  talk  to  Teddy's 
mother,  get  her  alone  and  tell  her  she  ought  to  make  him 
remove  her  from  the  workhouse  and  let  her  live  like  a  lady. 
They  worked  upon  her  feelings,  till  she  grew  to  hate  her  son, 
till  she  felt  that  it  was  he  who  put  her  in  the  House  and 
kept  her  there.  Then  one  Sunday,  during  his  absence  at 
i.he  Salvation  Army  meeting,  having  filled  the  old  woman 
with  drink,  the  neighbours  assisted  her  to  smash  up  the 
home  he  had  got  together  with  such  great  labour,  self- 
denial,  and  pardonable  pride ;  they  smashed  up  his  home — 
to  teach  him  filial  affection. 

The  blow  was  too  much  for  Teddy.  He  went  out 
from  the  ruin  of  his  house  savage  and  disheartened,  and — 
broke  it. 

The  tender-heartedness  of  the  adjutant  brought  him  once 
more  to  the  penitent  form  and  to  Christ,  where  this  rough, 
big,  powerful,  burglar-looking  man  sobbed  and  cried  like 
a  child.  And  something  of  great  importance  came  of  this 
fall.  While  he  was  mad  drunk  in  the  public-house  a  Salva 
tion  lass  had  entered  and  commanded  the  publican  not  to 
serve  him  with  any  more  drink.  Teddy  was  struck  by  that 
woman,  and  considered  her.  He  had  prayed  for  a  wife 
for  his  home,  and  now  that  it  was  ruined  he  felt  that  only 
a  wife  could  help  him  to  restore  it.  He  made  sure  of  the 


1 66  RAGS    AND    BONES 

power  of  this  second  conversion,  and  then  offered  himself 
to  the  Salvationist. 

She  liked  him — even  in  his  drunkenness,  as  we  have 
said,  everybody  liked  Teddy — and  when  he  told  her  all 
the  ache  and  longing  of  his  heart,  she  got  after  a  time  to 
love  him.  With  her  love  to  assist  him  he  prospered  more 
and  more  at  his  business,  and  now,  with  a  child  in  his 
home,  the  delight  of  his  eyes,  he  has  one  of  the  best  rag- 
and-bone  rounds  in  aristocratic  London,  and  his  happy 
home,  his  prosperous  domesticity  set  an  example  to  his 
neighbours. 

One  day  he  came  to  the  adjutant  and  subscribed  ten 
shillings  to  the  funds  of  the  local  corps.  She  did  not  like 
to  take  it,  but  he  insisted.  '  They  tell  me,'  he  said,  '  you 
are  worried  for  the  gas-bill.'  Then  he  said,  '  How  much 
is  it,  and  how  much  have  you  got?'  '  With  your  ten 
shillings,  Teddy,'  she  answered,  '  I  have  got  a  pound,  and 
the  bill  is  for  fifty  shillings.'  'Thirty  bob  short,'  he  said. 
'How  long  have  you  got?'  'Till  to-morrow  morning.' 

At  eight  o'clock  next  morning  Teddy  came  with  the 
thirty  shillings. 

What  a  revolution  in  personality  !  Does  one  exaggerate 
to  call  it  a  new  birth? 


APPARENT    FAILURE 

PHIS  is  a  strange  love  story.  It  has  the  interest  of 
•*•  presenting  to  the  reader  a  poor  man's  version  of  the 
marriage  problem,  a  theme  usually  restricted  by  fashionable 
novelists  to  the  lucky  classes.  Also,  it  has  the  particular 
interest  of  showing  religion  disappointed  of  a  soul  and  yet 
undefeated  in  its  tremendous  conflict  with  evil. 

When  I  was  gathering  the  materials  for  this  book, 
and  returning  every  now  and  then  for  fresh  air  from  the 
slums  to  happier  places  in  society,  I  found  that  almost 
everybody  to  whom  I  spoke  of  my  investigations  said  in 
the  modern  tired  way,  '  But  do  these  conversions  last? 
Are  they  not  merely  disturbances  of  the  emotions,  and  quite 
transitory  in  their  effects?' 

The  reader  who  has  followed  these  stories  with  intelli 
gence  and  with  knowledge  of  human  nature  deeper  than 
that  which  serves  the  average  poor  man-of-the-world  in  his 
journeys  round  the  sun,  will  understand  how  I  must  have 
felt,  listening  to  such  chilling  commentaries  on  stories  like 
the  Puncher's,  the  Criminal's,  and  the  Lowest  of  the  Low. 
It  was  not  until  I  heard  the  story  which  now  follows,  the 
story  which  I  have  purposely  reserved  for  the  end  of  my 
book,  and  which  I  name  '  Apparent  Failure  '  with  a  good 
reason,  that  I  learned  how  best  to  silence  the  lounging 
critics  of  conversion — those  innumerable  people  too  shallow, 
I  fear,  to  study  such  a  work  as  Professor  James's  Varieties 
of  Religious  Experience,  and  certainly  too  superficial  ever 
to  experience  in  themselves  profound  spiritual  changes  or, 
indeed,  any  emotion  of  a  penetrating  nature. 

The  answer  to  these  people  is  the  Seventy-Times-Seven 
of  forgiveness.  Even  if  every  person  in  the  world,  con 
verted,  from  infamy  to  purity,  from  crime  to  virtue,  from 


i68  APPARENT    FAILURE 

selfishness  to  unselfishness,  from  cruelty  to  love,  from 
hell  to  heaven — even  if  every  one  of  them  reverted  to  their 
past,  still  conversion  would  remain  the  sovereign  force  and 
glory  of  religion.  For,  during  the  period  of  their  conver 
sion,  however  brief,  the  lost  would  have  been  saved,  hell 
empty,  and  heaven  glad ;  during  that  period,  however 
brief,  sins  which  might  have  been  committed  remained  for 
ever  uncommitted ;  and  during  that  period — how  brief  or 
how  long  does  not  matter — these  people  proved  what  the 
enemies  of  religion  will  not  believe,  with  all  the  history 
of  religious  experience  against  them — that  the  very  lowest 
and  vilest  of  men  are  capable  of  noble  thoughts  and  lives  of 
pure  unselfishness,  can,  over  and  over  again,  disprove  all 
the  pessimism  of  '  heredity  '  and  '  environment.' 

And  above  all  other  considerations,  this  :  A  man  once 
converted,  or  half  converted,  remains  to  the  end  of  his 
days  haunted  by  that  pure  memory  in  his  life,  that  pure 
interlude  when  hell  receded  and  heaven  came  close  about 
his  ways.  I  do  not  believe  he  ever  becomes  wholly  bad. 
I  think  he  is  always  more  conscious  of  a  spiritual  destiny 
than  he  was  before  the  hour  of  his  half-conversion.  And 
from  all  I  can  gather,  the  man  whose  half-conversion  ends 
in  apparent  failure,  becomes,  in  his  fall,  little  worse  than 
most  of  us  who  languidly  commit  our  sins,  languidly  fight 
against  them  and  believe  all  the  time  that  we  are  worthy 
of  the  tremendous  things  uttered  by  poets  and  prophets 
concerning  man's  immortal  soul. 

Je  suis  le  champ  vil  des  sublimes  combats 
Tantot  I'homme  d'en  haut  et  tantot  Phomme  d'en  bas  ; 
Et  le  mal  dans  ma  bouche  avec  le  bien  alterne, 
Comme  dans  le  desert  le  sable  et  la  citerne. 

These  fallen  converts,  I  mean,  remain  fighters.  They  may 
give  up  religion,  but  they  maintain  some  kind  of  conflict 
with  their  lower  natures.  Their  lapse  is  a  sin  at  which 
we  must  not  sneer,  but  which  we  must  forgive,  even  with 
seventy-times-seven.  I  would  ask  the  reader,  who  doubts 
the  lastingness  of  conversion,  who  is  prejudiced  against 
this  pre-eminent  miracle  of  the  religious  life  by  the  cant 
of  a  wholly  bastard  Christianity,  and  who  thinks  that 


APPARENT    FAILURE  169 

humanity  could  get  along  very  well  without  any  religion 
at  all,  particularly  emotional  religion,  to  consider  that  the 
stories  in  this  book  are  really  true  stories,  that  they  repre 
sent  the  actual  truth  of  poor  life  in  London,  and  to  reflect 
that  they  reveal,  even  among  the  most  brutal,  sunken, 
and  degraded,  a  craving  after  religious  satisfactions,  the 
denial  of  which  would  empoverish  their  lives  and  make 
them  enemies  of  society.  To  welcome  the  conversion  of 
these  men  is  to  help  them  and  to  help  humanity ;  to  forgive 
them  and  bid  them  strive  again,  even  if  they  fall  head 
long  back  to  former  ruin,  is  Christ-like ;  to  shrug  the 
shoulder  at  them,  to  deny  the  efficacy  of  their  regeneration, 
is  to  deny  the  chief  insisted  revelation  which  the  Founder 
of  Christianity  announced  to  mankind.  I  believe  that  none 
of  these  men  whose  stories  I  have  tried  to  tell,  many  of 
them  converted  for  a  long  period  of  years,  will  ever  revert ; 
but  if  they  should  relapse,  all  of  them,  I  should  still  insist 
upon  their  temporary  salvation  as  an  argument  in  favour 
of  the  truth  of  religion,  and  as  an  argument  in  favour  of 
religion  as  the  supreme  force  in  social  regeneration. 

But  here  follows  a  story  of  failure,  apparent  failure ; 
and  this  story,  I  think,  will,  perhaps,  more  convince  sceptical 
readers  of  the  reality  and  value  of  conversion  than  any  of 
those  which  have  preceded  it,  where  no  question  of  failure 
arose.  Also,  I  trust  that  it  will  create  deeper  sympathy 
for  that  particular  religious  organization  whose  work  among 
the  outcasts  I  have  followed  in  this  book,  and  make  its 
methods  more  respected  and  admired  by  those  who  judge 
it  without  knowledge. 

The  '  angel-adjutant,'  whose  work  made  so  great  a 
change  in  the  quarter  of  London  we  have  glanced  at  in 
these  pages,  went  from  London  to  a  large  manufacturing 
town,  where  drink  had  created  courts  and  slums  almost  as 
vile  as  any  in  the  metropolis.  She  found  that  the  corps 
of  the  Salvation  Army  to  which  she  was  now  attached  had 
many  of  the  characteristics  of  a  respectable  and  successful 
sect.  The  large  hall  was  always  more  or  less  filled  at  the 
evening  meetings,  and  by  people  who  appeared  to  be  pros 
perous,  happy,  and  comfortable.  In  vain  did  she  look  for 


170  APPARENT    FAILURE 

the  Miserables,  with  broken  heads  and  drunken  faces,  who 
had  filled  the  back  benches  in  London.  She  began  to  feel 
half  afraid — such  is  the  character  of  religious  zeal — that 
the  town  was  without  outcasts. 

But  when  she  questioned  her  associates,  she  found  that 
the  place  had  Miserables  enough  and  to  spare ;  that  there 
were  many  black  slums,  and  that  crime  flourished  par 
ticularly  in  one  bad  street  where  no  one  dared  to  breathe 
the  name  of  religion.  In  a  few  days  the  adjutant  had 
visited  this  bad  street,  and  had  laid  her  plans  for  battle. 

There  was  one  man  in  this  quarter  of  the  town,  she 
discovered,  who  exercised  more  influence  on  the  wicked  than 
any  other.  He  was  not  a  criminal.  He  was  not  wholly 
vicious.  But  there  was  some  spell  of  personality  about 
him  which  made  him  a  force,  some  strength  of  individuality 
and  some  charm  of  being,  which  gave  him  power.  He  was 
young.  He  was  strong.  Few  men  dared  face  him  in 
fight.  His  bad  habit  was  drink. 

This  man  was  married,  and  lived  with  his  mother  in  a 
common  lodging-house,  where  he  ruled  the  unruly  and  kept 
order  in  vigorous  fashion  ;  drunk  or  sober,  this  man  knew 
the  etiquette  of  the  lodging-house  and  saw  that  it  was 
observed.  His  mother  was  glad  of  him,  but  wished  that 
he  did  useful  money-earning  work  in  the  day,  instead  of 
drinking  himself  mad  in  the  public-houses.  Otherwise,  a 
good  son. 

The  adjutant  perceived  that  if  she  could  get  this  man, 
she  would  certainly  draw  a  great  many  after  him.  She 
therefore  concentrated  her  efforts  on  securing  his  sympathy. 

He  was  astonished  when  this  weak  little  woman  in  the 
poke  bonnet  waylaid  him  in  the  midst  of  that  bad  street, 
so  astonished  that  he  stood  still  and  stared  at  her. 

Throughout  London,  and,  indeed,  in  almost  all  the 
great  towns,  these  officers  of  the  Salvation  Army,  both 
men  and  women,  are  familiar  figures  in  the  worst  and 
most  dangerous  streets.  Desperate  men  and  abandoned 
women  have  these  people  in  their  midst,  and  do  them  no 
harm,  offer  them  no  insult.  As  the  drunken  man  mentioned 
in  a  footnote  in  the  preface  said  to  this  very  adjutant, 


APPARENT    FAILURE  171 

'  Never  hurt  the  likes  of  you,  because  you  care  for  the 
likes  of  us.' 

But  it  happened  that  in  this  particular  town  the  bad  street 
had  not  been  visited  even  by  Salvationists.  The  degraded 
people  on  the  pavements  and  in  the  road,  outside  public- 
houses,  and  on  the  doorsteps  of  lodging-houses,  stared 
at  the  Salvationist  who  confronted  their  terror  and  smiled 
in  his  face. 

The  terror  himself  was  so  taken  aback  that  he  listened. 

The  strategy  of  the  adjutant  took  this  form  :  she  said 
that  she  was  organizing  a  great  meeting  for  the  reclama 
tion  of  drunkards  and  outcasts,  that  she  was  new  to  the 
town,  and  that  those  who  knew  it  well  warned  her  of 
opposition,  and  even  of  a  riot  at  her  meeting.  And  she 
concluded  by  saying  that  she  had  heard  of  this  man's 
great  strength  and  his  powerful  influence  over  others, 
and  therefore  had  she  come  to  him  for  protection.  '  I 
am  rather  afraid,'  she  said. 

He  began  to  understand,  began  to  be  flattered. 

She  then  asked  him  directly  if  he  would  come  to  the 
meeting,  and  if  he  would  use  his  influence  there  to 
prevent  lawlessness  and  disorder.  '  I  am  afraid — will  you 
help  me?' 

The  sweet  face  of  this  good  woman,  the  confidence 
of  her  appeal,  perhaps  the  gentleness  of  her  voice,  had  an 
immediate  effect  upon  this  dangerous  man.  They  roused 
in  him  all  that  was  chivalrous  and  good  and  knightly. 
He  became,  even  there  in  the  street,  and  at  this  the  very 
first  appeal  to  his  goodness,  a  different  man.  The  adjutant 
had  reached  to  some  dim  and  mysterious  field  of  conscious 
ness.  She  had  touched  his  soul. 

'  The  great  thing,'  says  Professor  James,  '  which  the 
higher  excitabilities  give  is  courage;  and  the  addition  and 
subtraction  of  a  certain  amount  of  this  quality  makes  a 
different  man,  a  different  life.  Various  excitements  let 
the  courage  loose.  Trustful  hope  will  do  it ;  inspiring 
example  will  do  it ;  love  will  do  it ;  wrath  will  do  it.  In 
some  people  it  is  natively  so  high  that  the  mere  touch  of 
danger  does  it,  though  danger  is  for  most  men  the  great 


172  APPARENT    FAILURE 

inhibitor  of  action.  "  Love  of  adventure  "  becomes,  in 
such  persons,  a  ruling  passion.  "  I  believe,"  says  General 
Skobeleff,  "  that  my  bravery  is  simply  the  passion,  and 
at  the  same  time  the  contempt,  of  danger.  The  risk  of 
life  fills  me  with  an  exaggerated  rapture.  The  fewer  there 
are  to  share  it,  the  more  I  like  it.  The  participation  of 
my  body  in  the  event  is  required  to  furnish  me  an 
adequate  excitement.  Everything  intellectual  appears  to 
me  to  be  reflex ;  but  a  meeting  of  man  to  man,  a  duel, 
a  danger  into  which  I  can  throw  myself  headforemost, 
attracts  me,  moves  me,  intoxicates  me.  I  am  crazy  for 
it,  I  love  it,  I  adore  it.  I  run  after  danger  as  one 
runs  after  women ;  I  wish  it  never  to  stop.  Were  it 
always  the  same,  it  would  always  bring  me  a  new  pleasure. 
When  I  throw  myself  into  an  adventure  in  which  I  hope 
to  find  it,  my  heart  palpitates  with  the  uncertainty ;  I 
could  wish  at  once  to  have  it  appear  and  yet  to  delay.  A 
sort  of  painful  and  delicious  shiver  shakes  me,  my  entire 
nature  runs  to  meet  the  peril  with  an  impetus  that  my 
will  would  in  vain  try  to  resist." 

Such  a  man,  with  the  difference  made  by  nationality, 
education,  and  social  environment,  was  this  terror  of  the 
bad  street  to  whom  our  adjutant  made  her  appeal.  It  was 
his  courage,  his  love  of  danger,  which  made  him  respond 
to  her  petition  with  a  vigorous  promise  to  see  her  through 
with  her  meeting. 

That  meeting  filled  the  great  hall  to  overflowing  with 
the  worst  people  in  the  town.  The  announcement  that 
certain  well-known  former  bad  characters  would  speak, 
testify  to  conversion,  attracted  the  crowd ;  and  the  rumour 
that  Jack,  their  own  local  terror,  was  to  be  among  the 
audience  roused  a  widespreading  curiosity. 

For  the  first  time  the  new  hall  was  literally  filled  with 
those  people  to  whom  the  Salvation  Army  makes  it  a  most 
earnest  part  of  their  mission  to  minister — the  vile,  the 
degraded,  the  abandoned,  and  the  lost,  those  off-scourings 
of  our  nation  almost  entirely  neglected  by  all  other  religious 
bodies.  Jack  kept  order  with  a  bullying  energy  till  the 
meeting  began,  warning  the  mockers  and  the  drunken  that 


APPARENT    FAILURE  173 

he  would  pitch  them  out  and  give  them  rou^h  handling  if 
they  disturbed  the  little  woman's  entertainment. 

They  sang  a  hymn  to  begin  with,  then  there  was  a 
prayer,  then  the  adjutant  read  her  favourite  parable  of  the 
Prodigal  Son.  So  far  there  was  no  disorder,  and  Jack's 
duties  carried  him  no  further  than  scowling  in  the  direction 
of  those  he  wanted  to  fall  upon  and  chastise,  but  who,  vexa- 
tiously  enough,  behaved  with  every  possible  propriety. 

Then  followed  the  testimonies. 

Jack  soon  forgot  to  look  about  for  disorder.  He  stood 
in  the  front  of  the  standing  pack  which  occupied  the  back 
of  the  hall  listening.  He  saw  men  who  had  been  prize 
fighters,  criminals,  tramps,  and  petty  thieves  standing 
clean  and  happy  on  the  platform  speaking  of  the  joy  that 
had  come  to  them  with  conversion,  and  explaining  that 
conversion  meant  a  surrender  of  man's  mutinous  will  to 
the  will  of  a  God  all-anxious  to  care  for  them.  Again  and 
again  came  the  assurance  :  '  However  bad  any  man  here 
may  feel  himself  to  be,  however  hopeless  and  ashamed  and 
lost  he  may  feel,  he  has  only  to  come  out  publicly  to  this 
penitent  form,  kneel  down  and  ask  God  for  His  mercy, 
to  have  the  load  lifted  off  his  soul  and  to  feel  himself 
strong  in  the  strength  of  Almighty  God  to  overcome  all 
his  temptations.' 

When,  at  the  end  of  the  meeting,  the  formal  invitation 
was  made,  among  the  many  wretched  and  miserable  souls 
who  advanced  to  the  form  was  the  local  terror  who  had 
come  to  keep  order. 

The  same  spirit  which  had  impelled  him  to  come  to  the 
meeting  impelled  him  to  the  form.  He  was  brought  to 
see  that,  with  all  his  strength  and  courage,  drink  was  his 
master  and  he  its  slave.  His  honour  was  touched.  To 
make  a  fight  against  such  a  tyrant  struck  him  as  a  grand 
conflict,  one  of  Victor  Hugo's  '  sublimes  combats.'  He 
Eose  up  and  went  to  the  form,  because  it  was  a  difficult  thing 
to  do,  because  it  required  courage.  He  was  not  drawn 
there,  touched  by  compassion  for  the  Man  of  Sorrows  or 
ecstasied  by  love  of  God ;  he  was  not,  perhaps,  in  any 
mood  of  imaginable  repentance.  All  the  changes  in  his 


174  APPARENT    FAILURE 

brain  ran  into  the  one  channel  of  energy  :  *  I  am  not  afraid ; 
I  will  do  this  thing;  I  will  get  the  Victory.' 

When  the  adjutant  told  me  of  this  meeting,  she  said  : 
'  Jack  was  converted  from  drink,  but  that  is  not  the  real 
thing.' 

Nevertheless,  it  was  a  very  great  thing.  He  rose  up  from 
his  knees  a  changed  and  altered  man.  He  said  he  was 
saved — meaning  that  he  felt  conscious  of  profound  change 
in  his  spiritual  being.  He  said  he  would  come  regularly 
to  the  meetings,  and  promised  to  bring  others  with  him. 
He  went  out  happy  and  confident. 

Now,  there  was  tragedy  in  this  man's  life.  He  had 
married  in  his  youth  a  woman  who  had  neither  the  power 
to  keep  him  good  nor  the  ability  to  resist  in  herself  the 
contagion  of  nis  example.  She  had  come  to  a  state  of 
moral  feebleness  which  inspired  in  her  husband  nothing  but 
disgust.  He  had  thrashed  her  cruelly  on  many  occasions, 
without  altering  her  character ;  he  now  appealed  to  her 
from  his  vantage  of  respectability,  equally  in  vain.  She 
sank  lower  and  lower. 

To  the  man  making  his  fight  against  drink  the  com 
panionship  of  this  poor  creature  was  odious  and  sometimes 
maddening. 

The  adjutant  saw  how  things  were,  tried  to  save  the 
woman,  tried  to  make  the  man  patient  under  his  provoca 
tion,  and  watched  over  that  interesting  drama  with  anxiety 
and  solicitude.  One  day  it  reached  her  that  the  man  had 
fallen  back  into  drunkenness. 

She  got  upon  her  bicycle  and  rode  immediately  to  the 
bad  street.  She  was  half-way  down  the  evil  road  when 
she  saw  him.  He  was  in  the  midst  of  a  bloody  fight  with 
his  brother.  Like  two  madmen,  their  faces  horrible  with 
cuts,  bruises,  and  blood,  the  two  men  rushed  and  struck 
at  each  other  with  all  the  passion  of  murder.  To  interfere 
with  those  madmen  seemed  like  madness.  But  the  adjutant 
got  off  her  bicycle,  gave  it  to  one  of  the  crowd,  and  going 
in  amongst  the  fighters,  caught  hold  of  her  man  and 
implored  him  to  desist.  He  shook  her  off  with  a  foul  oath, 
warning  her  that  he  would  strike  her  if  she  interfered,  and 


APPARENT    FAILURE  175 

rushed  upon  his  brother  again  with  added  hate  and  new 
fury.  There  was  a  stable  close  by,  with  the  door  open.  It 
flashed  through  the  adjutant's  brain  that  the  crowd  in  the 
street  kept  up  the  excitement  of  the  fight.  She  waited  till 
the  brothers  were  locked  together  close  to  this  open  door, 
and  then — how  she  did  it  she  does  not  know — she  threw 
herself  upon  them  both,  pushed  them  into  the  stable,  shut 
the  door  in  a  flash  and  locked  it. 

Bruised  and  terribly  wounded,  the  lapsed  convert  came 
to  the  next  meeting,  knelt  afresh  at  the  penitent  form,  and 
vowed  that  he  would  never  again  give  way  to  drink. 

The  adjutant  saw  what  fine  courage  this  man  possessed 
to  come  publicly  in  his  shame,  under  the  watchful  eyes  of 
his  bad  neighbourhood,  once  again  to  implore  the  forgive 
ness  and  help  of  God.  But  she  feared  that  conversion  was 
still  incomplete,  and  dreaded  another  relapse — well  knowing 
the  frightful  influence  of  the  bad  wife. 

Some  time  after  came  the  news  that  the  man  had  beaten 
his  wife  and  turned  her  out  of  doors.  The  adjutant  went 
to  see  him.  He  said  that  a  good  life  with  that  woman 
was  impossible ;  but  now  that  he  was  free  of  her  he  intended 
never  again  to  fall,  never  again  to  drink,  smoke,  bet,  or 
fight,  but  always  to  keep  his  soul  pure  and  strong. 

Here  was  a  problem  to  begin  with — the  man's  responsi 
bility  to  his  wife.  Was  he  justified  in  turning  her  out  of 
doors?  Many  will  say  Yes,  angry  that  such  a  right  should 
be  questioned.  The  woman  was  bad,  her  influence  checked 
the  man's  goodness,  she  stood  between  him  and  his  God. 
But  religious  people  whose  logic  is  the  commandment  of 
an  absolute  Master  cannot  give  that  confident  answer.  This 
husband  had  promised  to  protect  his  wife — he  had  thrown 
her  upon  the  streets.  He  had  vowed  before  God  to  cherish 
her — he  had  abandoned  her  to  the  world.  His  salvation 
was  a  selfish  salvation ;  without  hers  it  was  not  the  salvation 
of  Christ. 

And  yet,  to  take  her  back,  perhaps  to  sink  with  her 
down  to  the  abyss — who  could  advise  this  dangerous 
course? 

The  adjutant,  mothering  the  soul  of  this  troubled  man, 


176  APPARENT    FAILURE 

was  sorely  puzzled  by  his  problem ;  but  the  complexity  of 
it  was  not  yet  reached. 

He  made  his  wife  an  allowance,  they  were  properly 
separated,  and  he  began  a  new  life. 

The  change  in  him  was  really  remarkable.  He  became 
smart  in  his  appearance,  clean  in  his  habits,  respectable 
in  his  way  of  living,  and  regular  in  his  religion.  He  was 
never  what  one  could  call  devout.  His  vision  did  not  extend 
beyond  the  earth.  The  supreme  influence  in  his  soul  was 
not  celestial,  but  purely  human ;  it  was  a  desire  to  please 
the  pure  woman  who  had  once  appealed  to  his  chivalry, 
and  who  had  believed  in  him  even  when  he  lapsed  again 
and  again  into  sin.  Through  this  humanity  he  reached  into 
the  religious  sphere,  so  far  as  he  was  able. 

The  adjutant  had  to  be  content  with  this  development 
of  character,  which  seemed  his  utmost.  She  could  not, 
being  a  woman,  feel  anything  but  pleasure  at  his  devotion ; 
she  could  not,  being  a  missionary,  prevent  herself  from 
feeling  delight  at  the  great  change  in  his  character ;  but, 
being  a  Salvationist,  she  remained  disquieted  by  his  dis 
tance  from  true  spirituality,  and  anxious,  always  anxious, 
as  to  his  future. 

Some  time  had  passed,  and  he  was  still  a  model  of 
respectability  in  that  foul  neighbourhood,  still  an  influence, 
at  least  for  sobriety  and  order,  in  a  quarter  of  the  town 
where  once  he  had  been  the  ringleader  in  all  things  evil, 
when  the  devil  once  more  got  in  his  way. 

Remember,  that  religion  had  changed  him  from  a  very 
bad  man  into  a  decent,  sober,  and  self-respecting  citizen ; 
remember,  also,  that  since  the  departure  of  his  wife  he 
had  found  it  easier  to  maintain  the  battle  against  the  press 
ing  temptations  of  his  neighbourhood  —  a  really  terribly 
difficult  thing  to  do.  Remember  this,  before  you  see  him 
in  his  next  stage.  Converted,  half-converted,  or  not  con 
verted  at  all,  this  once  quite  bad  man  had  become,  under 
the  influence  of  religion,  a  good  man — for  the  neighbour 
hood  in  which  he  lived,  a  saint. 

Well,  this  is  what  happened. 

He   rose   early   one   morning,    in   his   mother's   lodging- 


APPARENT    FAILURE  177 

house,  washed,  dressed,  and  set  off  before  anyone  was 
stirring  for  his  daily  work.  As  he  opened  the  door,  he 
saw  the  bowed  figure  of  a  woman  crouched  upon  the  steps 
under  the  porch.  He  took  her  for  some  poor  old  vagrant, 
who  had  stolen  into  that  shelter  for  a  night's  lodging.  He 
spoke  to  her  briskly,  but  with  kindness  in  his  voice. 
'  Hullo  !'  he  exclaimed,  *  what  are  you  doing  here?' 
She  lifted  her  face  from  her  knees,  turned  her  head, 
and  looked  up  at  him  with  weary,  sleepy  eyes.  She  was 
quite  young.  She  was  pretty.  She  was  pathetic  in  her 
sorrow. 

He  saw  that  she  was  well  dressed.  He  noticed  that 
there  was  a  black  shadow  under  one  of  her  eyes. 

*  My  man  struck  me  last  night,'  she  said,   '  and  I  left 
him.     I'll  never  go  back  again.' 

'  Your  husband,  you  mean.' 
'  No,  he  isn't  my  husband.' 

*  What  are  you  going  to  do?' 

'  I  don't  know.  But  I'll  never  go  back  to  that  one 
again. ' 

'  Well,  I'm  sorry  for  you.' 

'  I  shall  do  all  right.' 

He  felt  in  his  pockets.  '  Look  here,'  he  said,  giving 
her  some  coins,  *  you  go  and  get  yourself  a  cup  of  coffee. 
I'd  do  more  for  you  if  I  could.  Anyhow,  I'm  sorry.  You're 
too  young  to  be  out  in  the  streets.' 

He  nodded  to  her  and  went  off. 

The  adjutant  says,  not  bitterly,  and  quite  gently,  that  the 
devil  entered  into  that  girl  on  the  doorstep.  I  rather  think 
that  the  kind  words  of  the  man,  and  the  masculine  com 
passion  in  his  attractive  eyes,  melted  something  in  the 
heart  of  the  poor  forsaken  creature  and  filled  her  with  a 
new  hope.  Perhaps  they  were  the  kindest  words  she  had 
ever  heard.  Perhaps  the  man  was  the  best  man  she  had 
ever  set  eyes  upon.  If  one  considers  her  position — the  door 
step  of  a  lodging-house  on  a  bitter  winter's  morning,  an 
entire  loneliness  in  the  midst  of  the  great  cold,  uncharit 
able  world — and  then  endeavours  to  imagine  the  effect  of 
kind  words  and  compassionate  eyes,  there  will  be,  I  think, 


178  APPARENT    FAILURE 

no  need  to  drag  in  the  agency  of  the  devil  to  understand 
what  followed.  Remember  that  she  was  little  more  than 
a  child. 

The  man  came  back  from  his  work.  The  girl  was 
waiting  for  him  in  the  street.  He  had  thought  about  her 
during  the  day.  He  was  not  sorry  to  see  her  there  again. 
Something  in  her  pretty  face  and  pathetic  eyes  had  appealed 
to  him. 

The  girl  stopped  him,  and  spoke  to  him.  They  stood 
a  few  minutes  in  the  street  outside  his  home,  talking 
together  in  low  voices.  He  thought  over  what  she  had 
to  say  to  him,  and  then  they  walked  off  together. 

In  a  day  or  two  the  adjutant  knew  that  this  convert 
was  keeping  a  mistress. 

But  here,  to  begin  with,  was  a  problem — he  came  as 
usual  to  the  meetings  in  the  hall,  and  maintained  his 
religious  bearing.  Was  he  a  hypocrite?  One  becomes 
impatient  of  such  crude  questions.  Nevertheless,  was  it 
possible  for  the  Army  to  countenance  a  man  living  in  open 
sin?  One  great  side  of  its  work  among  the  poor  is  for 
domestic  purity.  Very  few  people,  perhaps,  know  how 
great  a  problem  is  presented  to  the  social  reformer  in  the 
slums  by  this  vexed  question  of  marriage.  The  Salvation 
Army  has  done,  and  is  doing,  an  immense  work  for  the 
sanctity  of  marriage.  It  has  done,  and  is  doing,  this 
great  work  under  conditions  of  heartbreaking  difficulty. 
The  law  which  permits  husband  and  wife  to  separate  with 
out  granting  them  that  divorce  which  alone  can  enable 
them  to  marry  again,  has  made  for  great  immorality. 
Almost  every  man  and  woman  so  separated,  thousands  every 
year,  find  a  mate  and  form  a  union  unsanctioned  by  religion 
or  State.  The  thousands,  tens  of  thousands,  of  boys  and 
girls  who  marry  every  year  and  then  separate  over  poverty, 
drunkenness,  or  brutality,  spread  a  vast  influence  over  the 
community  making  for  contempt  of  religious  responsibility 
in  the  sacrament  of  marriage.  The  number  of  illicit  unions 
in  the  poor  quarters  of  London  is  extraordinarily  great, 
and  every  year  witnesses  a  further  and  wider  weakening 
of  the  marriage  bond.  Against  this  deplorable  condition  of 


APPARENT    FAILURE  179 

things — so  dangerous  to  the  State,  so  unhappy  for  pos 
terity — the  Salvation  Army  has  opposed  the  strictest  idea 
of  purity.  The  most  powerful  weapon  in  its  hand  when 
combating  misery  and  wretchedness  is  the  shining  testi 
mony  of  the  happy  home,  where  religion  consecrates  the 
love  of  man  and  woman  and  creates  the  beauty  of  the 
family.  The  Army,  working  in  the  vilest  parts  of  London, 
insists  upon  purity.  No  force,  I  really  think,  is  doing  more 
in  the  worst  parts  of  England  for  the  sacredness  of  mar 
riage — on  which  so  much  depends — than  this  saving  host 
of  missionaries  working  by  the  ancient  reed  of  conversion. 

Well,  what  could  the  adjutant  do  in  this  matter?  Was 
she  to  forbid  the  man  to  come  to  meetings,  as  the 
Church  would  assuredly  forbid  him  her  sacraments,  and 
by  so  doing  thrust  him  back  into  his  old  excesses,  his  old 
lost  state  of  depravity  and  sin?  It  was  a  difficult  matter. 
One  course  was  open  to  her  that  seemed  right  and  hopeful, 
an  appeal  to  his  awakened  conscience. 

She  saw  him  alone  and  spoke  to  him.  At  first  he  denied 
the  charge — anxious  for  the  adjutant's  regard — then,  when 
she  smiled  reproachfully,  so  sad  for  that  lie,  and  said  that 
she  knew  the  truth — he  protested  that  he  was  only  standing 
between  the  poor  forsaken  girl  and  the  world  that  was  ready 
to  ruin  her.  But  the  adjutant  pressed  her  charge  with 
kindly  and  gentle  sympathy,  and  at  last  he  looked  her 
straight  in  the  eyes  and  said,  '  I  won't  deceive  you;  I  care 
for  her.' 

Then  came  the  appeal  to  his  awakened  conscience,  would 
he  give  her  up?  He  was  living  with  her  in  sin,  he  was 
injuring  her  soul  as  well  as  his  own,  he  was  not  following 
Christ  Who  had  done  so  much  for  him,  but  was  actually 
turning  his  back  upon  that  pure  Saviour — would  he  give 
her  up?  Help  her  to  be  good?  Help  his  own  soul  to  be 
innocent  and  pure? 

No;  he  would  not  give  her  up. 

The  man  had  reason  on  his  side.  The  problem  lay  in 
the  sound  reasonableness  of  his  position.  He  said  the 
girl  loved  him  purely,  and  helped  him  to  live  a  good  life. 
He  said  that  he  had  now  got,  for  the  first  time,  a  home  that 


i8o  APPARENT    FAILURE 

was  happy.  He  declared  that  without  the  love  of  this  girl 
he  could  not  face  the  world.  If  she  had  dragged  him 
down,  if  she  had  made  him  indifferent  to  religion,  he  would 
have  thrown  her  off.  But,  no ;  her  influence  was  all  for 
goodness,  kindness,  decency,  respectability,  and  happiness. 
She  was  helping  him.  He  could  not  see  the  crime  or  the 
sin  of  living  with  her.  In  his  sin  he  had  married  a  woman 
who  dragged  his  soul  to  hell ;  in  his  regeneration  he  had 
found  a  woman  who  braced  his  strength  for  goodness.  If 
the  law  freed  him  from  his  wife,  he  could  marry  this  girl ; 
if  the  law  would  not  free  him,  he  would  stand  by  her, 
protect  her,  cherish  her,  love  her  to  the  hour  of  his  death. 
No  one  should  come  between  him  and  this  good  girl,  who 
made  him  happy. 

However  reasonable  this  position,  it  was  a-position  clean 
contrary  to  the  injunctions  of  religion.  From  the  point  of 
view  of  the  present  world,  the  man's  logic  was  unassail 
able.  But  religion  looks  to  two  worlds.  What  appears 
so  unreasonable  in  Christianity  is  the  logic  which  embraces 
the  universe.  Christianity  is  not  a  code  of  morals ;  it  is 
a  religion.  It  is  not  a  terrestrial  icligion;  it  is  a  cosmical 
religion.  For  those  who  believe  in  it,  all  its  injunctions, 
however  hard  and  apparently  unreasonable,  are  easy  and 
just,  because  its  purpose  is  the  evolution  and  development 
of  a  spirit  unbounded  by  time  and  place,  and  created  for 
immortality. 

The  distressed  and  affectionate  adjutant,  confronted  by 
this  great  problem,  could  only  preach  her  gospel,  could 
only  insist  upon  its  insistence.  That  insistence  is  emphatic 
enough.  *  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon.'  Professor 
James  speaks  about  '  the  divided  self  ' ;  religion  comes  to 
heal  the  division,  to  consummate  a  unity.  A  hundred 
familiar  phrases  rise  to  one's  mind.  '  Thou  madest  us  for 
Thyself,  and  our  heart  is  restless,  until  it  repose  in  Thee.' 
Empty  thy  heart,  says  an  old  mystic,  of  all  which  may 
'  hinder  that  immediate  Contact,  that  Central  Touch  between 
thee  and  thy  God.'  'The  Perfection  of  the  Soul  is  her 
union  with  God.'  '  What  must  the  condition  of  those 
Wretched  Spirits  be,  who  have  no  more  union  with  God 


APPARENT    FAILURE  181 

than  what  is  just  enough  to  sustain  them  in  Being  .  .  . 
what  must  the  Darkness,  what  the  Poverty,  what  the 
Barrenness^  what  the  Coldness,  Dryness,  Deadness,  Empti 
ness,  Desolation,  and  Solitude  of  such  a  State  !  Depart 
from  Me  ye  cursed !  I  need  not  add  into  Everlasting  Fire, 
for  here  we  have  hell  enough  already. ' 

It  is  religion  which  unifies  the  dual  nature  of  man, 
which  saves  him  from  the  conflict  by  fixing  his  purpose 
and  his  affection  on  one  subject,  his  Creator  and  his  God. 
This  is  what  mystics  call  *  the  Unitive  way  of  Religion.' 
We  must  understand  that  position,  before  we  can  realize 
the  ability  of  such  fine  and  compassionate  natures  as  those 
which  follow  Christ  into  the  dark  places  of  our  civiliza 
tion,  to  preach  an  unequivocal  gospel  to  the  sad  and  sorrow 
ful  for  whom  they  feel  so  profoundly.  One  must  perceive 
that  these  people  definitely  and  with  a  great  assurance  believe 
that  no  single  soul  can  be  happy,  at  peace  with  itself,  or 
secure  in  its  evolution,  which  is  not  united  with  the  Will 
of  God.  It  is  because  of  this  great  assurance  that  they 
are  so  relentless  in  their  preaching  of  utter  holiness.  Con 
sider  for  a  moment  these  two  striking  testimonies  : 

'  My  sadness,'  says  Adolphe  Monod,  '  was  without 
limit,  and  having  got  entire  possession  of  me,  it  filled 
my  life  from  the  most  indifferent  external  acts  to  the  most 
sacred  thoughts,  and  corrupted  at  their  source  my  feelings, 
my  judgment,  and  my  happiness.  It  was  then  that  I  saw 
that  to  expect  to  put  a  stop  to  this  disorder  by  my  reason 
and  my  will,  which  were  themselves  diseased,  would  be 
to  act  like  a  blind  man  who  should  pretend  to  correct  one 
of  his  eyes  by  the  aid  of  the  other  equally  blind  one.  I 
had  then  no  resource  save  in  some  influence  from  without. 
I  remembered  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  what 
the  positive  declarations  of  the  Gospel  had  never  succeeded 
in  bringing  home  to  me,  I  learned  at  last  from  necessity, 
and  believed,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  in  this  promise, 
in  the  only  sense  in  which  it  answered  the  needs  of  my 
soul,  in  that,  namely,  of  a  real,  external,  supernatural 
action,  capable  of  giving  me  thoughts,  and  taking  them 
away  from  me,  and  exerted  on  me  by  a  God  as  truly  master 


182  APPARENT    FAILURE 

of  my  heart  as  He  is  of  the  rest  of  nature.  Renouncing 
then  all  merit,  all  strength,  abandoning  all  my  personal 
resources,  and  acknowledging  no  other  title  to  His  mercy 
than  my  own  utter  misery,  I  went  home  and  threw  myself 
on  my  knees,  and  prayed  as  I  never  yet  prayed  in  my  life. 
From  this  day  onwards  a  new  interior  life  began  for  me ; 
not  that  my  melancholy  had  disappeared,  but  it  had  lost 
its  sting.  Hope  had  entered  into  my  heart,  and  once 
entered  on  the  path,  the  God  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  I 
then  had  learned  to  give  myself  up,  little  by  little,  did  the 
rest.' 

'  God,'  says  Martin  Luther,  '  is  the  God  of  the  humble, 
the  miserable,  the  oppressed,  and  the  desperate,  and  of 
those  that  are  brought  even  to  nothing ;  and  His  nature 
is  to  give  sight  to  the  blind,  to  comfort  the  broken-hearted, 
to  justify  sinners,  to  save  the  very  desperate  and  damned. 
Now  that  pernicious  and  pestilent  opinion  of  man's  own 
righteousness,  which  will  not  be  a  sinner,  unclean,  miser 
able,  and  damnable,  but  righteous  and  holy,  suffereth  not 
God  to  come  to  His  own  natural  and  proper  work.  There 
fore,  God  must  take  that  maul  in  hand  (the  law,  I  mean) 
to  beat  in  pieces  and  bring  to  nothing  this  beast  with  her 
vain  confidence,  that  she  may  so  learn  at  length  by  her 
own  misery  that  she  is  utterly  forlorn  and  damned.  But 
here  lieth  the  difficulty,  that  when  a  man  is  terrified  and 
cast  down,  he  is  so  little  able  to  raise  himself  up  again, 
and  say,  "  Now  I  am  bruised  and  afflicted  enough  :  now 
is  the  time  of  grace  :  now  is  the  time  to  hear  Christ." 
The  foolishness  of  man's  heart  is  so  great  that  then  he 
rather  seeketh  to  himself  more  laws  to  satisfy  his  con 
science.  "  If  I  live,"  saith  he,  "  I  will  amend  my  life  : 
I  will  do  this.  I  will  do  that."  But  here,  except  thou  do 
the  quite  contrary,  except  thou  send  Moses  away  with  his 
law,  and  in  these  terrors  and  anguish  lay  hold  upon  Christ 
Who  died  for  thy  sins,  look  for  no  salvation.  Thy  cowl, 
thy  shaven  crown,  thy  chastity,  thy  obedience,  thy  poverty, 
thy  works,  thy  merits?  What  shall  all  these  do?  What 
shall  the  law  of  Moses  avail?  If  I,  wretched  and  damnable 
sinner,  through  works  or  merits  could  have  loved  the  Son 


APPARENT    FAILURE  183 

of  God,  and  so  come  to  Him,  what  needed  He  to  deliver 
Himself  for  me?  If  I,  being  a  wretched  and  damned  sinner, 
could  be  redeemed  by  any  other  price,  what  needed  the 
Son  of  God  to  be  given  ?  But  because  there  was  no  other 
price,  therefore  He  delivered  neither  sheep,  ox,  gold,  nor 
silver,  but  even  God  Himself,  entirely  and  wholly  "  for 
me,"  even  "  for  me,"  I  say,  a  miserable,  wretched  sinner. 
Now,  therefore,  I  take  comfort  and  apply  this  to  myself. 
And  this  manner  of  applying  is  the  very  true  force  and 
power  of  faith.  For  He  died  not  to  justify  the  righteous, 
but  the  wnrighteous,  and  to  make  them  the  children  of  God. ' 

Such  is  the  faith  of  Salvationists,  and  such  was  the 
gospel,  she  had  no  other,  which  the  little  angel-adjutant 
of  the  slums  had  to  preach  to  her  convert.  It  is  neces 
sary  for  the  reader  to  make  himself  well  acquainted  with 
the  inexorable  and  unalterable  gospel  which  the  Salvationists 
insist  upon  with  the  lost  and  the  evil. 

He  heard  her  out,  did  not  attempt  to  controvert  her 
arguments,  and  went  away  to  live  the  life  that  seemed 
good  in  his  own  eyes. 

She  saw  him  several  times,  heard  of  him  again  and 
again,  and  never  desisted  from  appealing  to  his  better 
nature.  But  gradually  he  slipped  out  of  religion,  gradually 
he  became  less  respectable,  and  at  last  he  definitely — so  it 
seemed — abandoned  all  struggle  to  be  his  highest. 

The  adjutant  went  to  him  in  his  home.  The  woman 
was  not  there.  It  was  now  the  moment  for  her  great 
appeal.  With  all  the  tenderness  of  her  gentle  character 
she  made  the  man  feel  the  difference  in  his  present  state 
and  that  of  only  a  few  months  ago,  when  he  was  living 
in  purity  and  serving  God  by  trying  to  make  other  people 
better.  He  was  softened,  and  in  his  relenting  mood  she 
pressed  home  to  his  heart  the  condition  of  the  woman's 
soul  with  whom  he  was  living  in  sin.  Was  she  really  good  ? 
Was  she  pure?  Was  she  willing  to  live  as  God  wanted  all 
pure  women  to  live — in  service  for  others?  Could  he  say 
solemnly  before  God  that  he  was  not  preventing  her  by 
this  life  of  sin  from  uniting  her  will  with  the  will  of  God — 
from  being  her  best  possible? 


184  APPARENT    FAILURE 

He  listened,  wretched  and  unhappy,  to  her  searching 
words.  He  knew  their  truth.  Gradually  this  girl  who 
had  come  to  hirH  like  a  spaniel,  and  who  had  seemed  so 
sweet,  affectionate,  and  pliant,  had  drifted  into  bad  habits, 
had  associated  with  women  living  a  life  like  her  own,  was 
now  hardening  and  growing  dark  of  soul.  The  life  was 
not  a  good  one.  But  he  was  fond  of  her  still.  For  him, 
there  was  no  other  woman  in  the  world.  What  was  he 
to  do? 

The  Salvationist  asked  him  to  give  her  up,  spoke  about 
placing  her  in  the  Army's  home  for  such  women,  made 
him  hold  the  hope  that  one  day  this  poor  sinner  might  be 
herself  rescuing  the  fallen  and  unfortunate. 

He  lifted  his  head  at  that.  '  I  won't  hinder  you,'  he 
said.  '  I  tell  you  what.  I  won't  turn  her  out  of  doors, 
but  if  she  goes,  I  won't  go  after  her.' 

That  was  the  extent  of  his  sacrifice. 

If  it  was  not  the  utterance  of  one's  idea  of  a  converted 
soul,  at  least  it  was  not  very  unlike  some  of  St.  Augustine's 
earlier  prayers.  How  different,  at  any  rate,  from  the  thing 
he  would  have  said  before  conversion. 

An  appeal  to  the  woman  succeeded,  after  much  persua 
sion,  in  moving  her  heart  towards  renunciation.  She 
agreed  to  leave  the  man,  and  said  she  would  go  into  the 
rescue  home. 

That  very  night  the  adjutant  took  her  to  London, 
carried  her  to  the  home,  and  remained  with  her  till  the 
next  day.  But  morning  brought  disillusion  to  the  girl's 
mind.  She  had  not  suffered  remorse,  she  was  not  spiritual, 
for  a  cleansed  mind  and  a  pure  soul  she  had  no  longing  or 
desire.  For  the  rest,  the  home  did  not  appeal  to  her 
sympathies.  She  had  no  broken  and  contrite  spirit,  such 
as  that  of  the  women  in  the  place,  most  of  them  gladly 
content  to  work  out  their  repentance  in  humility  and 
silence  and  shadow.  The  girl  was  not  conscious  of  sin. 
She  would  not  stay. 

So  the  adjutant  was  obliged  to  bring  her  back,  and  the 
girl  returned  to  the  man. 

He  was  now  lost  to  the  Army.     He  was,   in   technical 


APPARENT    FAILURE  185 

phrase,  a  backslider.  The  world  might  have  pointed  to 
him  with  amusement  as  an  example  of  these  emotional 
conversions.  Even  the  adjutant  herself  thought  of  him  as 
a  lost  sheep. 

No  news  of  him  came  to  the  Salvation  Army,  he  dropped 
out  of  that  busy  ministering  life,  he  sank  in  the  depths  of 
the  poor  quarters,  where  religion  apparently  has  no  power. 

And  yet,  hear  the  sequel. 

The  union  was  not  happy.  Man  and  woman,  sinking 
together,  with  no  sacred  affection  to  make  them  even 
kindly  and  forbearing  to  each  other,  quarrelled  and  came 
to  blows.  They  parted ;  the  woman  to  form  another  evil 
alliance,  the  man  to  take  back  his  wife. 

Long  after  this,  the  adjutant  received  her  marching 
orders.  A  special  service  was  organized  for  the  night  of 
her  departure,  a  service  of  farewell  to  the  best  friend  of 
the  poor  and  the  outcast  who  had  ever  worked  in  that 
town. 

To  her  surprise  the  man  attended  this  meeting,  and  at 
its  conclusion  he  came  to  the  penitent  form. 

Now  there  was  no  occasion  for  him  to  make  this 
appearance,  he  derived  no  advantage  by  kneeling  with  the 
penitent,  his  attendance  was  his  own  will,  his  penitence — 
requiring  no  little  courage — was  entirely  his  own  thought. 
One  thinks  that  perhaps  his  failure  to  live  the  highest  life 
was  only  a  failure  in  relativity,  that  the  adjutant's  failure 
with  her  convert  was  apparent  rather  than  real.  For  from 
this  man  she  presently  received  a  manly  letter  of  good-bye, 
a  letter  which  confessed  his  weakness,  implored  her  forgive 
ness,  and  expressed  his  gratitude  for  her  kindness — the 
letter  of  a  backslider,  but  one  whose  sliding  had  not  carried 
him  right  back.  Is  this  not  a  case  where  one  may  attach 
a  new  meaning  to  a  hackneyed  phrase,  and  verily  say,  '  'Tis 
better  to  have  loved  and  lost,  than  never  to  have  loved 
at  all  '? 

The  failures  of  the  Salvation  Army  !  What  a  book 
might  be  written  of  these  people  !  However  far  they  fall 
one  cannot  think  that  they  ever  forget  the  hour  of  their 
penitence,  the  moment  of  their  vision,  and  the  desire  of 


1 86  APPARENT    FAILURE 

their  hearts  for  cleanness  and  mercy.  In  the  larger  self, 
that  vast  field  of  unexplored  consciousness,  the  memory  of 
these  things  works  toward  some  end  in  their  destiny, 
wholly  good  and  wholly  pure.  A  profound  thought,  deeply 
planted,  can  never  be  rooted  from  the  mind,  and  a  soul 
that  has  once  looked  and  recognized  and  desired  the  highest 
can  never  for  the  rest  of  existence  be  perfectly  satisfied 
with  the  lowest.  One  thinks  that  the  failures  pray  in 
secret,  some  of  them,  and  that  nearly  all  of  them — this  I 
feel  is  really  true  and  important  to  remember — never 
become  so  bad  as  they  might  have  been. 

It's  wiser  being  good  than  bad  ; 

It's  safer  being  meek  than  fierce : 
It's  fitter  being  sane  than  mad. 

My  own  hope  is,  a  sun  will  pierce 
The  thickest  cloud  earth  ever  stretched ; 

That,  after  Last,  returns  the  First, 
Though  a  wide  compass  round  be  fetched  ; 

That  what  began  best,  can't  end  worst, 
Nor  what  God  blessed  once,  prove  accurst ! 


POSTSCRIPT 

T  THINK  that  every  reader  who  brings  an  unprejudiced 
mind  to  the  study  of  these  narratives  will  feel  and 
confess  the  wonder  and  the  power  of  religion. 

But   scepticism   will   raise   two   objections. 

We  shall  be  told,  first,  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  these 
conversions  last ;  and,  second,  that  the  word  religion  is 
merely  an  unscientific  term  for  mental  excitement.  The 
value  of  the  conversions  will  be  depreciated  by  the  first 
criticism  ;  their  testimony  to  the  truth  of  religion  assailed 
by  the  second.  I  am  anxious  to  meet  these  two  objections 
which  are  so  general  in  modern,  society,  modern  society 
with  its  mouth  full  of  negations  and  its  soul  empty  of 
affirmations,  and  to  show  their  shallowness. 

Most  of  the  men  whose  stories  are  narrated  in  these 
pages  have  carried  their  regeneration  over  several  years ; 
not  one  of  them  has  been  recently  converted.  Such 
tremendous  change  lasting  over  a  week,  over  a  month, 
would  be  wonderful  and  worth  while ;  what  does  scepticism 
say  when  all  of  these  conversions  are  declared  to  be  a  matter 
of  years?  And  here  is  a  brief  story  of  a  man  converted 
by  the  Salvation  Army  long  before  it  had  assumed  its 
present  form  and  title,  while  it  was  still  known  among  the 
polite  as  the  Christian  Mission,  and  among  the  common 
people  as  the  Top-Hat  Brigade,  the  story  of  a  man  who 
has  continued  in  his  conversion,  through  difficulty  and 
obstruction,  all  those  long  years  down  to  the  present  day. 

John  Garry  ran  away  from  home  at  the  age  of  four 
teen,  and  attached  himself  to  a  travelling  circus.  He  is 
described  as  a  '  smart  and  wicked  brat,  as  good  a  boy  at 
the  game  as  you  could  meet.'  The  immorality  of  this 
troupe  did  not  shock  him  in  the  hast.  He  proved  himself 


1 88  POSTSCRIPT 

as  cunning  and  impudent  a  rogue  as  ever  lived  a  vagabond 
life.  Ill-treated,  badly  fed,  and  overworked  by  his  masters, 
he  yet  kept  his  audacity  and  cheekiness,  and  saw  that  he 
got  as  much  pleasure  as  possible  out  of  the  general  wicked 
ness  of  the  company.  When  he  reached  manhood  he  was 
a  dipsomaniac.  Turned  away  from  circus  after  circus,  he 
took  at  last  to  a  cadger's  life,  and  became  what  is  called 
an  *  unemployable.'  He  got  drinks  by  performing  tricks 
in  public-houses,  such,  for  instance,  as  eating  a  cat.  For 
what  is  called  *  a  navvy's  price,'  in  other  words,  '  a  bob 
and  a  pot,'  he  undertook  to  eat  any  dead  cat  that  was 
brought  to  him  in  that  bar,  and  the  winning  of  this  wager 
established  for  him  the  name  of  'The  Cat  Eater.'  He 
lived  also  largely  by  crime,  and  was  always  in  hiding 
from  the  police. 

Once,  when  he  wras  sleeping  in  some  bushes  on  a 
London  common,  he  woke  up  to  find  a  band  of  people 
gathered  together  beside  a  tent  quite  close  to  him.  The  men 
were  in  black  coats  and  tall  hats.  The  Cat  Eater  instantly 
imagined  that  they  were  detectives.  When  they  saw  him, 
spoke  to  him,  and  said  that  they  were  going  to  hold  a 
religious  service,  inviting  him  to  join  them,  he  replied  that 
if  it  were  a  job  to  nab  him,  he  would  surely  murder  some 
of  them.  Still  unconvinced  by  their  assurances,  he  suffered 
himself  to  enter  the  tent,  and  there  he  was  converted.  He 
felt  a  desire  for  betterment.  He  prayed  for  mercy.  He 
told  the  missionaries  the  story  of  his  life,  and  said  that 
he  would  begin  again  from  that  moment.  They  were  kind 
to  him,  helped  him  to  make  a  fresh  start,  and  watched 
over  his  new  birth.  He  married  one  of  the  women  who 
had  seen  him  in  his  rags  and  wretchedness  kneeling  as  a 
penitent  at  that  first  meeting.  And  now,  in  his  old  age, 
he  and  his  wife  are  prosperous  and  happy  people,  carry 
ing  on  a  good  business  in  London,  and  following  their 
religion  with  devotion.  Never  once  through  all  these  long 
years  of  incessant  labour  has  the  ex-dipsomaniac,  the 
ex-cadger,  the  ex-unemployable,  the  ex-cat  eater,  looked 
back  to  his  evil  life. 

Older,  then,    than    the    Salvation    Army    itself    is    this 


POSTSCRIPT  189 

conversion,  and  I  could  fill  pages  with  similar  stories.  I 
ask  the  reader,  who  has  not  studied  the  question  for  him 
self,  to  believe  my  assurance  that  the  records  of  conversion 
testify  in  an  overwhelming  percentage  to  lifelong  victories. 
There  is  no  question  of  that.  And  after  all,  as  one 
endeavoured  to  point  out  in  '  Apparent  Failure,'  the  relapses 
among  ccnverted  people  only  witness  to  the  tremendous 
conflict  in  every  man's  soul  between  good  and  evil,  only 
serve  to  make  more  vital  an  apprehension  of  this  eternal 
duality  in  nature,  only  bring  home  to  us  the  significance 
of  this  struggle,  and  the  tremendous  need  for  religion  as 
a  force  in  the  conflict.  Why  the  struggle  to  be  good? 
Can  materialism  explain  that?  Why  does  religion  convert 
at  all?  Can  scepticism  declare  it? 

But  is  it  '  religion  '?  Here  we  reach  the  second 
objection  of  sceptical  people. 

I  want  to  point  this  out  and  to  make  it  real,  that 
however  science  may  explain  the  psychological  side  of 
conversion,  however  convincingly  it  may  show  us  that 
religion  is  a  clumsy  term  for  describing  emotional  excite 
ment,  science  itself  cannot  and  does  not  save  the  lost  and 
rescue  the  abandoned.  Science  cannot  do  this ;  it  knows 
how  it  is  done,  and  yet  cannot  itself  do  the  thing  which 
it  assures  us  is  not  a  miracle ;  and  science  does  not  do  it, 
does  not  desire  to  do  it,  for  the  very  reason  that  it  lacks 
the  religious  impulse  which  alone  can  accomplish  the 
miracle,  the  miracle  not  only  of  converting  people,  but  of 
making  conversion  of  the  evil  and  the  bad  a  passion  of 
the  life  of  the  good  and  the  virtuous.  It  is  really  not  so 
wonderful  that  religion  should  transform  character  and  give 
new  birth  to  personality  as  that  it  should  inspire  pure  and 
holy  people  with  a  love  for  the  degraded,  the  base,  and  the 
lost.  That  is,  it  seems  to  me,  the  great  testimony  of  con 
version,  the  love  and  the  faith  of  those  good  and  gentle 
souls  who  give  their  lives  in  rescuing  the  outcasts  of  society. 
Religion  alone  can  create  this  sublime  impulse. 

A  poor  creature  of  my  acquaintance,  intellectually 
crippled  and  paralysed  by  success  in  the  schools,  endeavours 
to  persuade  me  that  there  is  no  merit  in  this  devotion  and 


190  POSTSCRIPT 

sacrifice  of  good  people,  because  they  like  to  do  it,  because 
they  love  doing  it.  And  I  in  vain  endeavour  to  make  him 
perceive  that  unless  they  loved  this  work  and  were  happy 
in  it,  there  would  be  neither  miracle  nor  merit.  For  is  it 
not  the  most  profound  of  Christ's  revelations  that  all 
sacrifice  of  self  and  all  labour  for  righteousness,  without 
love,  are  of  no  avail?  It  is  their  love  of  saving  souls  which 
most  testifies  to  the  truth  of  religion.  My  poor  critic,  who 
never  yet  raised  his  finger  to  help  a  fallen  creature,  can 
charge  good  people  with  loving  unselfish  labour,  but  cannot 
explain  how  it  is  they  come  to  love  it.  That  is  religion. 

To  the  unprejudiced  reader  I  offer  this  book,  with  the 
request  that  he  will  contemplate  the  narratives  with 
honesty  and  common  sense,  considering  within  himself 
these  simple  reflections  : 

Men,  radically  bad,  radically  evil — a  burden  to  the 
State,  a  scandal  to  civilization,  and  a  disgrace  to  humanity 
— become,  under  the  influence  of  religion,  good,  honest, 
industrious,  and  kind. 

Homes  where  children  suffer  frightfully,  where  priva 
tion  and  tyranny  obscure  all  the  beauty  and  all  the  blessing 
of  existence ;  homes  so  base,  vile,  and  cruel  that  they 
cannot  be  described,  become,  under  the  influence  of  religion, 
happy,  virtuous,  and  glad. 

Vices  which  degrade  men  lower  than  the  brutes,  which 
make  them  loathsome  in  the  sight  of  respectable  people, 
and  fill  our  prisons  and  workhouses  with  an  immense 
burden  on  the  community,  under  the  influence  of  religion 
lose  every  fibre  of  their  power,  and  drop  away  from  the 
strangled  souls  of  their  victims  like  dead  ivy,  like  an 
outworn  garment. 

Sins  and  crimes  which  retard  the  progress  of  the  race, 
which  breed  corruption,  degeneration,  and  prosperous 
misery,  under  the  influence  of  religion  cease  to  have  power 
over  the  minds  of  men,  and  in  the  instant  of  conversion 
appear  horrible  and  inimical. 

Let  the  reader  bear  these  things  in  mind,  and  ask 
himself  what  would  become  of  humanity  if  materialism 
triumphed  over  religion,  and  life  were  revealed  to  the 


POSTSCRIPT  iqi 

masses  of  the  human  race  only  as  a  struggle  for  existence. 
Could  the  law,  could  eugenics,  assure  us  of  evolution? 
'  Socrates  confessed  that  it  was  through  a  hard  struggle 
that  he  attained  virtue.  An  ultra-evolutionist  would  have 
eliminated  him  in  his  first  stage.  Nero,  on  the  other  hand, 
set  out  well.'  Professor  Gold  win  Smith,  who  makes  this 
telling  remark,  might  have  cited  with  Socrates  the  great 
Augustine,  St.  Francis,  David,  and  many  another  whose 
struggle  towards  righteousness  has  sustained  and  assisted 
generation  after  generation  of  men  struggling  to  attain 
their  highest.  Hear  him  on  the  necessity,  even  from  a 
material  point  of  view,  for  religion  in  its  sanction  of  the 
conscience  : 

1  But  if  this  life  ends  all,  I  do  not  see  how  conscience 
can  retain  its  authority.  The  authority  of  conscience,  it 
seems  to  me,  is  religious.  ...  In  the  absence  of  such  a 
sanction  what  can  there  be  to  prevent  a  man  from  fol 
lowing  his  own  inclinations,  good  or  bad,  beneficent  or 
murderous,  so  long  as  he  keeps  within  the  pale  of  the  law, 
or  manages  to  escape  the  police?  One  man  is  a  lamb  by 
nature,  another  is  a  tiger.  Why  is  not  the  tiger  as  well 
as  the  lamb  to  follow  his  nature,  so  far  as  the  law  will 
let  him  or  as  he  has  power?  Eccelino,  for  instance,  was 
by  nature  a  devil  incarnate,  a  sort  of  Satanic  enthusiast 
of  evil.  What  had  merely  utilitarian  morality  to  say 
against  his  gratification  of  his  propensities  as  long  as  he 
had  power  on  his  side?' 

The  common  sense  of  this  subject  is  that  life  without 
conscience  becomes  a  destroying  animalism,  and  that  con 
science  without  religion  has  neither  force  nor  justification 
for  its  restraints. 

Those  who  know  life  deeply  and  intimately,  who  are 
profoundly  acquainted  with  all  the  suffering,  sorrow, 
misery,  and  sin  of  cities  and  villages,  those  whose  studies 
are  not  limited  to  books  read  in  a  library,  or  to  discussions 
accidentally  started  in  a  drawing-room,  know  as  the  first 
axiom  of  their  knowledge  that  religion  alone  among  all  the 
forces  at  work  for  the  improvement  of  humanity  has  power 
to  alter  the  character  and  regenerate  the  soul  of  evil 


1 92  POSTSCRIPT 

people.  Legislation  may  better  house  the  poor,  may 
educate  their  children,  limit  the  opportunities  for  drink  and 
crime,  and  punish  evildoers  with  a  saner  and  more  deter 
mined  effort  at  their  moral  reformation,  but  without 
religion  they  will  never  give  spiritual  joy  and  rejoicing 
strength  to  the  posterity  on  which  evolution  depends. 

1  No  heart  is  pure  that  is  not  passionate ;  no  virtue  is 
safe  that  is  not  enthusiastic.' 

When  I  visit  the  happy  homes  and  experience  the 
gentleness,  kindness,  and  refinement  of  such  people  as 
those  whose  life-stories  appear  in  this  book,  and  compare 
them  with  the  squalor  and  misery  of  the  great  majority  of 
homes  surrounding  them,  I  am  astonished  that  the  world 
should  be  so  incredulous  about  religion,  and  that  legislation 
should  be  so  foolish  as  to  attempt  to  do  laboriously  by 
enactments,  clumsy  and  slow,  what  might  be  done  instantly 
and  easily  by  religion,  if  it  had  the  full  force  of  the 
community  at  its  back. 

Greater  faith  is  necessary  to  the  salvation  of  this 
country.  Without  God,  vain  is  the  work  of  the  builders. 


THE  CAMPFIELD  PRESS,  ST.  ALBANS 


HATE    DUE